likelyhoods to induce that she was his lawfull Queene 11 Elfleda the second wife of King Edward was the daughter as Mathew of Westminster reporteth of an Earle named Ethelhelme and Asser the Bishop of Sherborne maketh mention of an Earle in Wiltshire among the West-Saxons of the same name who was in great fauour with King Elfred the father of this King by whom hee was sent Ambassador to carry his Almes to Stephen the sixt of that name Bishop of Rome in the yeare of our Lord 887 and by all probable conference of name time and place hee seemeth to bee the man that was father to this Queene 12 Edgina the third wife of King Edward was the daughter and heire of Earle Sigeline Lord of Meapham Culings and Leanham in Kent who was there slaine in battaile against the Danes Anno 927. She was married vnto King Edward about the fourteenth yeare of his raigne being the yeare of Grace 916. She was his wife ten yeares and after his death she liued a widdow all the times of the raignes of King Ethelstan her sonne in law of King Edmund and King Edred her owne sonnes of King Edwy her Grand-child and was liuing in the Raigne of King Edward another of her Grand-children almost fortie yeares after the death of her husband It is writ of her that in the yeare of Grace 959. Shee offered her lands and euidences to Christ vpon his Altar at Canterbury She deceased the twenty fift of August in the fourth yeare of the said King Edgar and of Christ 963. His Children 13 Ethelstan the eldest sonne of King Edward and the Lady Eguina was borne and growne to good yeeres in the time of the raigne of his Grandfather King Elfred who with his owne hands gaue him the order of Knighthood after a very honourable manner of creation as William the Monke of Malmsbury a great obseruer of such things hath left in writing who reporteth that he put vpon him a Purple Robe and girt him with a girdle wrought with pearle and a Saxon sword in a scabard of gold hanging at the same He was the Successor of his Father in the West-Saxons dominions and the English Monarchy 14 Elfred the second sonne of King Edward and the Lady Eguina is warranted by the testimony of the story of Hyde to haue been loued of his Father aboue all his other children that he caused him in his owne lifetime to bee crowned King and to sit with him in his Seat of Estate as his Partner in the Kingdome and that he enioyed that great honour but for a small time deceasing shortly after his creation and long before his fathers death and was buried in the New Monastery at Winchester which afterwards was remoued to Hyde 15 Editha whom the Scotish Writers call Beatrite the daughter of King Edward and the Lady Eguma with great honour was maried to Sythrick the Danish King of Northumberland in the first yeere of the raigne of her brother King Ethelstane being the yeere of grace 915. Within one yeere after her mariage her husband deceased and his sonne Guthfrid succeeded him in his Kingdome Wherefore she forsaking that Country obtained of her brothers gift the Castell of Tamworth in the County of Warwicke where she began a Monastery of Nunnes and therein liued died and was interred and both the Monastery and Body afterwards was remoued from thence vnto Pollesworth 16 Elsward the third son of King Edward the first of Queen Elfleda his second wife was born as it seemeth about the beginning of his Fathers raigne He was carefully brought vp in the study of Liberall Arts and in all other princely qualities so that it was expected he should haue succeeded his Father in the Kingdome but presently vpon his fathers decease he deceased himselfe in Oxford and was buried at one time and in one place with him in the New Monastery at Winchester in the yeere of Christ Iesus 924. 17 Edwine the fourth sonne of King Edward and the second of Queene Elfleda his second Wife was very young when his father was buried and his brother Ethelstane crowned Notwithstanding a deep ielosie possessing the King that his title was too neere the Crowne he caused him to be put into a little Pinnesse without either Tackle or Oares one only page accompanying him that his death might be imputed to the waues whence the young Prince ouercome with griefe and not able to master his owne passions cast himselfe headlong into the sea and his dead body being driuen vpon the coasts of Flanders was taken vp by Adulphe Earle of Boloine his cosen-germane and honourably buried in the Monastery of Saint Bertin in the Towne of S. Omers Which fact was much lamented by King Ethelstan who greeuously punished the suggestions of his owne ielosie and the procurers of his brothers death sending great thanks to the Earle that buried him and rich presents to the Monastery which entombed him and to appease the ghost of his innocent brother built the Abbey of Mialeton in the County of Dorset 18 Elfleda the second daughter of King Edward and the first of Queene Elfleda his second Wife entred into the orders of Religion and tooke vpon her the profession and vow of Virginity in the Monastery of Rumsey situated vpon the Riuer Test in the County of Southampton In which Monastery she was first a Nunne and afterward Abbesse during the whole time of her life which was there spent and ended and her body in the said Abbey buried 19 Eguina the third daughter of King Edward and the second of Queene Elfleda his second Wife was the second Wife to Charles the third surnamed the Simple King of France son to King Lews the brother of Iudith Queene of England before mentioned She had issue by him Lewis the third surnamed Beyond-sea because he was brought vp here in England with his Vnkle King Ethelstan and Gillet Duchesse of Normandy maried to Rollo the Dane who in regard of his marriage was allowed to bee the first Duke of that Country This Queene suruiued King Charles her Husband and afterwards was remaried to Herbert the younger Earle of Vermandoys which marriage was taken for so great an indignity because Earle Herbert the elder father to this Earle had caused the King her Husband to die in prison that King Lewis her sonne presently pursued her apprehended and committed her to the strait custody of Queene Gerberge his wife so as shee had no recourse vnto him nor issue by him 20 Ethelhild the fourth daughter of King Edward and the third of Queene Elfleda his second Wife followed the example of her elder sister Elfleda and became a Nunne in the Monastery of Wilton which was sometime the head Towne giuing name to the whole County of Wiltshire and antiently called Ellandon 21 Edhild the fifth daughter of King Edward and the fourth of Queene Elfleda
a sudden gale arose which blew all the sailes spred for that winde into one Port. And that was Harold sonne to Earle Goodwine a man duly prizing his many worthy parts not vnmeet for a kingdom who first succeeding his father in his Dukedome and next Edward his brother in Law in his Kingdom in patience clemency affability bare himselfe most approuedly towards the vertuous but with a Lions courage and fierce countenance chastised the disordered and indeede became another Maccabeus vnto the distressed Land Whose kingly state before wee touch it shall not bee amisse to lengthen his short raigne with his Acts and Life as hee was a Subiect both with and against his Lord and Predecessor 2 That hee tooke part with his Father against Eustace of Bulloigne and King Edwards hasty commission wee haue shewed himselfe then enioying the Earledom of Oxford and so affected by those of Essex Suffolke and Norfolke Cambridge Huntington-shires that they sided in his cause against the King But these designes failing as commonly it is seene all attempts of Subiects against their Soueraignes doe hee learned by banishment what was the losse of true honour and by forbearance of battle when halfe the Kingdome stood for him his dutie obliged vnto the Common-wealth And growne againe into fauour with the King carried himselfe answerably vnto both 3 Some iealousy conceiued Edward without any cause banished Algar the son of Leofrike Earle of Chester who with the helpe of the Irish and Welchmen vnder the conduct of Gruffith ap Llewelyn Prince of North-Wales who had married his daughter did much hurt to the English putting Rodulph Earle of Hereford to flight with the slaughter of fiue hundred men spoiled the City burnt the Minster and became Masters of mis-rule in those parts Against these was Harold sent and with such manhood pursued his flying enemies that passing through North-Wales vpon the Snow-downes he pitched his Field The Earle and Prince Gruffith not daring to abide his presence fled thence vnto South-Wales and again tooke into Hereford whereof Harold hauing intelligence hasted thitherward leauing sufficient in the Snow-downes to mate the Welsh and recouering the City with a deepe trench and high rampire fortified it about where for the sauing of more bloud and not vngratefull to Algar who without grudge had resigned to him his Earldome and whole Reuenewes at his returne from exile a peace was concluded and at Harolds request Earle Algar and Prince Gruffith were pardoned 4 But Algar being again accused again aided by his old associate Gruffith recouered his Earledome by force whereat King Edward was highly displeased but most against Gruffith who euer was ready to assist any against him whereupon Harold the second time appointed Generall with a great host entred North-Wales without sight of enemy where he only burnt downe the stately Palace of Prince Gruffith so returned to the King But long the Welsh were not quiet nor the Prince pleased of the harms to him done Wherefore making his forces verie strong he again molested the English 5 To restraine whom once more was Harold set foorth who with such terrour burst into Wales that Prince Gruffith in secret stole from his Campe leauing his Souldiers if they would to fight for themselues whereupon his whole army yeelded themselues to Harolds mercy and hauing Prince Gruffith in their hands cut off his head and sent it to Harold giuing him pledges for assurance of p◅ce and the paiment of the ancient tribute which for a time had beene reteined yet euer after hee carried so heauy a hand on the Welsh that as Iohn of Salisburie in his Policraticon writeth he ordained a law that what Welsh-man soeuer should with weapon passe ouer Offaes ditch should haue hi◅ right hand cutte off by the Kings officer 6 All now in quiet and Harold withdrawne to his Mannor of Boseham vpon the riuage of the sea in the confines of Sussex there for his recreation one day hee tooke into a Fishers boate with small attendants neither those very skilfull Mariners when no sooner were they lanched into the deepe but a contrary wind came about and droue the boat vpon the coast of Ponthieu in France where hee was taken by the Country people and presented to Guido their Earle who a while retained him his prisoner in hope of gaine by his ransom but Duke William requiring it he was conueied into Normandy where he cunningly perswaded the Duke that his secret comming out of England was purposely to enter a league of amity with him The Duke then hauing present wars with the Britaine 's in France tooke this his new friend and guest with him for his companion at Armes whose ready policies followed with forward practise wan him great estimation with the Duke whereupon betwixt them a couenant was made for the reseruation of the English Crowne to the Norman if it chanced King Edward to die without children and the same ratified by Harolds corporall oath with the affiancing of Lady Adeliza the Dukes fift daughter then a child and Harold a widower which afterwards fell to his owne destruction and the lands subuersion as shall bee said 7 His last imploiment by holy King Edward was against the tumultuous Northumbrians which had expulsed Tosto their Earle and Harolds owne brother where a peace was concluded without shedding blood but with condition that Tosto should lose his Earledom whereupō in great displeasure he with his wife children fled into Flanders and euer after hated the person and emulated the glory of Harold The originall of these two brethrens quarrels beganne at Windsor where in the presence of the King they fell from words vnto blowes and that in such manner as if rescue had not come Tosto had died for which disgrace hee secretly hied him into the Marches of Wales and neere the City Hereford at Portaflyth where Harold had a house then in preparing to entertaine the King he slew all his brothers seruants and them cutting peecemeale into gobbets salted some of their limmes and cast the rest into vessels of the meath and wines sending his brother word that hee had furnished him with poudred meats against the Kings comming thither which barbarous act caused deseruedly his name to be odious vnto his Northumbrians and was lastly repayed with his owne death 8 Now albeit some Heralds make Harold by birth but a Gentleman of one and the first descent which were it so should no whit blemish him who was more truely enobled with princely vertues yet therein also it may seeme hee is mis-esteemed seeing his Father was Goodwin a Duke by degree the son of Wolnoth and he the sonne of Egelmar who was the sonne of Egelricke surnamed Leofwine and brother of Edrick Duke of Mercia that married the daughter of King Ethelred of England of whom wee haue spoken The mother of Harold was Githa the daughter of Duke
was Robert Archbishop of Roan and the third was called Maliger his daughters were Hawisa the wife of Geffrey Earle of Britaine and mother to Alane and Guye his sonnes Mand espoused Euldes Earle of Chartiers and Blois and Emma called the Flower of Normandy was Queene of England both by the English King Ethelred and Canutus the Dane to both which shee was married 23 Richard the second surnamed the Good was the fourth Duke of Normandy and ruled the same for twenty foure yeeres In whose time the Normans began to be great and gracious in England the marriage of his Sister making their way his first wife was Iudith the Sister of Geffrey Earle of Britaigne by whom he had issue Richard the first Duke of Normandy and Robert the sixt William a Monke and Nicholas Abbot of S. Andrewes his daughters by her were Alice that died yong and another of the same name maried to Reinold Earle of Burgoine and Eleanor espoused to Baldwin the fourth Earle of Flanders who bare vnto him Baldwin the fifth father of Maud that was Queene of England and wife to the Conquerour 24 The second wife to Duke Richard the second was Estrike Sister to Canute King of England from whom he purchased a Diuorce without any issue begotten on her body and then taking for his thrid wife a faire Gentlewoman named Pauia had issue by her William Earle of Arques and Mauger Archbishop of Roane 25 Richard the third of that name and fifth Duke of Normandy in the second yeere of his Dukedome died an vntimely death not without suspition of Poyson ministred by Robert his younger brother who presently was inuested in the Dutchie for that he left no issue of his body to succeed 26 This Robert Duke Richards Brother was a man of a magnanimous spirit and of such bounteous liberality as is vncredible Hee comming to the City Phalesya in Normandy chanced to see a most goodly and beautifull damosell dancing among others of her familiar consorts her name was Arlet of meane parentage the daughter of a Skinner saith Higden whose pleasing feature and comely grace so pleased the Duke that taking her to his bed he begot on her William his onely sonne who proued the onely man of the Normans blood and after vpon a remorse of conscience vndertooke a pilgrimage vnto Ierusalem from whence hee neuer againe returned Arlet in Roberts life time was married to Herlaine a Norman Gentleman but of meane substance to whom â—…he bare Odo Bishop of Baion by his halfe-brother William created Earle of Kent and Robert created Earle of Mortaigne a man of a dull and grosse wit a daughter named Emma wife to Richard count of Auranches a Prouince in Normandy the mother of Hugh Lupus Earle Palatine of Chester And thus farre breâ—…ly I haue thought good to prosecute the Line of the Normans for the better illustration of our English Stories 27 Duke Robert intending his pious pilgrimage vnto the holy land assembled all his Nobility vnto the City Fiscan where he caused them to sweare fealty vnto 〈◊〉 sonne William being then but seuen yeares old committing him to the Gouernance of one Gilbert an Earle of much integrity and prudence and the defence of that Gouernment vnto Henry the French King and so in the eight yeare of his Dukedome set on his voyage for Ierusalem who entring Iurye and not able to trauaile was born in a litter vpon the Saracens shoulders and neere vnto the Citie meeting a returning Pilgrime desired him to report in his Country what he there saw which is said hee that I am carried to Heauen vpon the Diuels bâ—…cke but so farre was he borne that he neuer returned being preuented by death which the Norman Peeres hearing made vse thereof for their owne ambitious ends without any regard of young William their Pupill and Soueraigne and grown into factions greatly troubled the Peace of their Country wherein Earle Gâ—…bert the Protector was slaine by Randulphus the young Dukes Cosen-Germane 28 The beginner of these stirres was another of his kinsmen euen 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 the sonne of Duke Richards daughter brought vp with Willam in his youth and euer in his most especial esteeme who vpon a vaine hope to aspire to an Earldome got the aide of the Vicounts Nigell and Randulph but tooke such a fall before he could ascend the highest step that in losing his footing he lost therewith his head 29 Strife also arose betwixt yong William and his Vnckle William the base-borne Earle of Archis Whereupon King Henry of France who till then had held this Wolfe by the eare fearing some hazzard to himselfe if he should now let him go thought it best to aid the Earle in his cause and therefore sent him supplie vnder the leading of some men of note but William so begirt his Castle with strait siege that hee caused the Earle by famishment to yeeld vp his Fort and droue the French with disgrace out of the field where with such successe he still prospered that Henry now to secure his own Confines sent Odo his brother for Prefect into those Parts that lay betwixt the Riuers Reyn and the Seyn 30 William as watchfull as the French King was jealous sent against Odo Robert Count Aucensis Hugh Gornacensis Hugh Mountfort and William Crispine all of them stout Souldiers which so brauely bare themselues that Odo was the first man that made away and the restof the French saued themselues by flight 31 William that had sworne a league with King Henry and in his Minority had euer found him his gracious Guardian was loth to endanger the breach of his Oath or the duty that loue and deserts had obliged him vnto and therefore by this Stratagem hee sought to dislodge the French In the silence of Night when in the Kings Campe all were at rest he caused to be cried aloud the flight of Odo and his discomfiture with no lesse terrour then it was which rang so shrill in the eares of the French that Henry thought best to be gone leauing William the absolute Lord of Normandie 32 Which he valiantly defended and vprightly gouerned all the daies of King Henry whose death presently caused an alteration of State for he leauing Baldwine surnamed the Gentle and fifth Earle of Flaunders Tutor to his yong Sonne Philip the quarrell betwixt those two Princes had an end Baldwine on the one side so working his Pupill and on the other the Normane who was his sonne in law that a most firme League was ratified betwixt them and kept vnuiolated so long as William was a Duke where wee will leaue him in prosperitie and peace and proceed in our intendment as he did in his Conquest here in England VVILLIAM SVRNAMED THE CONQVEROVR THE THIRTIE NINTH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH-MEN AND FIRST OF THE NORMANS HIS LIFE RAIGNE ACTS WIFE AND ISSVE CHAPTER II. BAttle Field wonne with the losse of little lesse then sixty eight
he imprisoned and many of the English depriued as we haue heard 63 Besides his many other stately buildings both for fortification and deuotion three Abbies of chiefe note he is said to haue raised and endowed with large priuiledges and rich possessions The first was at Battle in Sussex where hee wonne the Diadem of England in the valley of Sangue-lac so called in French for the streames of bloud therein spilt but William of Newberie deceiued in the soile it selfe which after raine sheweth to bee red affirmeth that after any small showre of raine the earth sweateth forth very fresh bloud as by the euident sight thereof saith hee doth as yet plainly declare that the voice of so much Christian bloud there shed doth still crie from the earth to the Lord. 64 But most certaine it is that in the very same place where King Harolds Standard was pitched vnder which himselfe was slaine there William the Conquerour laid that Foundation dedicating it to the Holy Trinity and to Saint Martine that there the Monks might pray for the soules of Harold and the rest that were slaine in that place whose Priuiledges were so large that they and others of the like condition were afterwards dissolued by Act of Parliament when it was found by experience that the feare of punishment being once taken away desperate boldnes and a daring will to commit wickednesse grew still to a greater head for it was enfranchised with many freedomes and among others to vse the words of the Charter were these If any Thiefe Murtherer or Felon for feare of death flie and come to this Church let him haue no harme but let him be dismissed and sent away free from all punishment Be it lawfull also for the Abbot of the same Church to deliuer from the Gallowes any thiefe or robber wheresoeuer if he chance to come by where any such execution is in hand The Standard it selfe curiously wrought all of gold and pretious stones made in forme like an armed man Duke William presently vpon his victory with great complements of curtesie sent to Pope Alexander the second as good reason it was the Popes transcendent pleasure and power being the strongest part of the Dukes title to the Crowne and his cursing thunderbolts the best weapons whereby he attained to weare it 65 At Selby also in Yorkeshire where his yongest sonne Henry was borne he founded the Abbey of Saint Germans at Excester the Priorie of Saint Nicholas and to the Church and Colledge of Saint Martins le grand in London hee gaue both large priuiledges and much land extending from the corner of the City wall by Saint Giles Church without Criplegate vnto the common Sewer receiuing the waters running then from the More and now More-fields 66 At Cane in Normandie lie founded the Monastery of Sant Stephen the first Christian Martyr adorning it with most sumptuous buildings and endowing it with rich reuenewes where his Queene Maud had erected a Nunnerie for the societie of vailed Virgines vnto the honour of the blessed virgine Mary Thus much of his Acts and now of his marriage and issue His Wife 67 Maud the wife of King William was the daughter of Baldwine the fifth surnamed the Gentle Earle of Flaunders her mother was Alice daughter of Robert King of France the sonne of Hugh Capet Shee was married vnto him when hee was a Duke at the Castle of Angi in Normandy and in the second yeare of his raigne ouer England she was crowned Queene vpon Whit-sunday the yeere of Grace 1068. And although she maintained Robert in his quarrell for Normandy and out of her owne coffers paid the charges of warre against his Father and her owne Husband yet because it did proceed but from a motherly indulgence for aduancing her sonne it was taken as a cause rather of displeasure then of hatred by King William as himselfe would often auouch holding it an insufficient cause to diminish the loue that was linked with the sacred band of a matrimoniall knot Shee departed this life the second day of Nouember the sixteenth yeere of his raigne and of Christs humanity 1083. for whom he often lamented with teares and most honourably enterred her at Cane in Normandy in the Church of S. Maries within the Monasterie of Nuns which she had there founded His Issue 68 Robert the eldest sonne of King William and of Queene Maude his wife was surnamed Curtuoise signifying in the old Norman-French Short-Bootes he succeeded his father onely in the Duchie of Normandy and that also he lost afterwards to his brother Henry King of England at the battell of Ednarchbray in that Dukedome the yeere of our Lord 1106. where he was taken prisoner and hauing his eies put out an vnbrotherly punishment was committed to the Castle of Cardiffe in South-Wales and after twenty eight yeeres imprisonment there deceased the yeere before the death of his said brother Anno 1134 and was buried at Glocester in the midst of the Quier of Saint Peters Church where remaineth a Tombe with his Carued Image at this day Hee had two wiues the first Margaret daughter of Herbert Earle of Maygne both married in their Child-hood and shee died before they came to yeeres of consent The other was Sibyll daughter of Geffrey and sister to William Earles of Conuersana in Italy and Neece of Robert Guiscard Duke of Apulia By her he had two sonnes William and Heny this Henry was he that was slaine by mischance as he was hunting in the New-Forest in Hampshire William the Elder surnamed in Latine Miser was Earle of Flanders in right of Queene Maude his Grand-mother succeeding Charles of Denmarke in that Earledome he also had two wiues the first Sibyll whose Mother called also Sibyll was the daughter of Fowlke Earle of Anion after diuorced from him and remarried to Terry of Alsac his Successour the second was Ioan the daughter of Humbert Earle of Morien now called Sauoy sister of Queene Alice of France wife of King Lewis the Grosse hee died sixe yeeres before his father of a wound receiued at the Siege of the Castle of Angi in Normandy the 27. of Iuly in the 28. yeere of the Raigne of King Henrie his vncle and of our Lord 1128. hee was buried at Saint Omers in the Monastery of Saint Bertin and left no issue behinde him 69 Richard the second sonne of King William and Queene Maude was born in Normandy and after his Father had attained the Crowne came into England where being then verie yong as hee was hunting in the New-Forest of Hampshire he came to a violent sudden death by the goring of a Stagge others say by a pestilentayre and is noted to bee the first man that died in that place the iustice of God punishing on him his Fathers dispeopling of that Countrey his body was thence conueied to Winchester and there buried on the Southside of the Quire
of the Cathedrall Church where there remaineth a monument of him with an inscription entitling him a Duke and some suppose of Bologne 70 William the third Son of King William and Queene Maud was borne in Normandy in the 21. yere of his Fathers Dukedom ten yeeres before he was King 1159. hee was surnamed of the Red colour of his haire in French Rows in Latine Rufus he was brought vp vnder Lanefranke the learned Lumbard who was Archbishoppe of Canterbury of whom he receiued both instructions of knowledge and the order of Knighthood he serued vnder his Father at the battaile of Gerbereth in Normandy 1079 wherein hee was wounded and hee alwaies framed his actions so pleasing to his Fathers humor as that hee thought him much worthier then his elder brother to succeed in his Kingdome 71 Henry the fourth and yongest sonne of King William and Queene Maud his wife was borne in England at Selby in Yorkeshire the third yeere of his Fathers raigne and of our Lord God 1070 his childhood was trained vp in learning at Cambridge saith Caius but the ancient Annales of Saint Austins in Canterbury say he was Philosophiâ peregrè informatus instructed beyond Sea in Philosophy where for his notable knowledge in the Liberall Sciences he was surnamed by the French Beauclerk that is the fine Scholler Vpon his return he was made Knight being 16. yeers old by his Father at Westminster in Whitsontide the nineteenth yeer of his Raign Anno 1086. and thogh at his Fathers death he had nothing bequeathed him but Treasure yet afterward he succeeded his Brothers both in the Kingdome of England and Dutchie of Normandy 72 Cecilie the Eldest daughter of King William and Queene Maude his wife was borne in Normandy brought vp in England and carried againe into Normandy where in the ninth yeere of the Kings Raigne and the yeere of our Lord 1075. shee was by her Father on Ester day with great Solemnity offered vp in the Church of Feschampe vailed to be a Nunne in the Monastery there but was afterward elected by the Nunnes of our Lady at Cane to be Abbesse of their Monasterie founded by her Mother which she gouerned and where she died and was enterred 73 Constance the second daughter of King William and Queene Maud was the first wife of Allayne Earle of little Britaigne surnamed in the British Fergent in English Red. In regard of which marriage and his seruice done at the conquest of England his Father in law gaue him all the lands of Earle Edwine whereon he built the Castle and wherof he made the Earledome of Richmond which long after belonged to the Earles and Dukes of Britaigne his Successors although he had his children by an other wife for she died very yong and without issue and was buried in the Abbey of Saint Edmundsbury in Suffolke 74 Alice the third daughter of King William Queen Maud was married to Stephen Earle of Bloys in France and had issue by him William an Innocent Thibaud surnamed the Great Earle of Blois and Champain Stephen Earle of Mortain and Boleine who was King of England Henry a Monke of Cluny after Abbot of Glastenbury and Bishop of Winchester Mary married to Richard Earle of Chester and Emme wife of one Harbert an Earle of France and mother of Saint William Archbishop of Yorke Shee suruiued Earle Stephen her husband and in her widowhood tooke vpon her the profession of Religion in the Priorie of Nunnes at Marciguy in France where she ended her life 75 Gundred the fourth daughter of King William and of Queene Maud was married to William of Warrein a Nobleman of Normandy who was the first Earle of Surrey in England by whom shee had issue William the second Earle Progenitors of the Earles that followed and Rainold of Warren her second sonne who had also Issue Shee died in Child-bed three yeeres before her husband at Castleaker in Norfolke the 27. of May in the 20. yere of her fathers raigne being the yeere of our Lord 1085. and is buried in the Chapter-house of Saint Pancrase Church within the Priory at the town of Lews in the County of Sussex 76 Ela the fifth daughter of King William and his Queen Maud in her Child-hood was contracted in marriage to Duke Harald when he was in Normandy being then a yong Widower Notwithstanding hee refusing her tooke an other wife and vsurped the Kingdom of England after the death of King Edward whereby hee occasioned his owne ruine and Conquest of his Country which afterward ensued when her Father sought reuenge so much as some write to the discontentment of this Lady that for griefe of these mischances shee euer after refused marriage and led a single and solitarie life though others vpon better warrant collect that shee died yong and before William her Father set forth for England Harald himselfe pleading that hee was free from all couenants and promises to Duke William by reason of the death of this his daughter 77 Margaret the sixth and yongest daughter of King William and Queene Maud was in her childhood giuen in marriage to Alphonso King of Gallicia in Spaine that afterward was so renowned for the Conquest of the City Lysbon for his victories against the Mores and for the slaughter of their fiue Kings and was the founder of the Kingdome of Portugall the first King thereof and the first bearer of the fiue Shields of the said fiue Kinges which are to this day the Armes of the same But this Lady being thus contracted deceased before those things hapned and before shee came to yeeres of lawfull consent to the marriage VVILLIAM THE SECOND SVRNAMED R VFVS THE FORTIETH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH HIS ACTS RAIGNE AND VNTIMELY DEATH CHAPTER III. WIlliam posting for England Archbishop Lanfrank his earnest soliciter by liberall gifts giuen and promises made to abrogate the ouer hard lawes of his Father had the readier passage into the opinions of them that could doe most and the more to notifie his intended mild gouernment with other his noble inclinations to princely vertues as eye-witnesses of his fauours towards the English hee brought with him from Normandy Morcar the stout Earle of Chester and Wilnoth the sonne of King Harold both of them released out of prison and then held in especiall fauour with him But most of the States standing for Robert Curtoise his elder Brother a man deemed of a more liberall disposition and better temperature towards the Subiects their titles had beene tried by swords had not Lanfrank and Wulstan both wise reuerend Prelates by their Counsels and Mediations staied their hands 2 Consent thus gotten and all voices giuen for William he was crowned their King at Westminster vpon Sunday the twenty sixt day of September and yeere of Saluation 1087. by the hands of Lanfrank Archbishop of Canterbury vnder whom he had beene educated
the right side of King Edward the Confessor 61 Ad◅licia or Alice the second wife of King Henry was the daughter of Godfrey the first Duke of Louaine by the daughter of the Emperour Henrie the fourth and sister to Duke Godfrey and Iocelin of Louain Shee was married vnto him the nine and twentieth of Ianuary in the twentie one of his raigne and yeere of Christ 1121. and was crowned the morrow after being Sunday Shee was his wife fifteene yeeres but euer childlesse and suruiuing him was remarried to William Daubeny Earle of Arundel and was mother of Earle William the second Rayner Godfrey and Ioan married to Iohn Earle of Augi c. His Issue 62 William the sonne of King Henry and Queen Maud his first wife was born the secōd of his Fathers Raigne and of Christ 1102. When he came to age of foureteene yeeres the Nobility of England did him homage and sware their fealties vnto him at Shrewsburie The third yeere after hee married the daughter of Foulk Earle of Aniou and the same yeere hee was made Duke of Normandy doing his homage for the same to Lewes the Grosse King of France and receiued the homage and oathes of the Nobility of that Country but in his returne for England hee was vnfortunately drowned neere vnto Barbfleet vpon the twenty sixt of Nouember the yeere of Grace 1120. and eighteenth of his owne age without any issue to the great griefe of his Father 63 Maud the daughter of King Henry and of Queene Maud his first wife was borne the fourth yeere of her Fathers raigne She was the second wife of the Emperour Henrie the fourth espoused at sixe yeeres of age and at eleuen with great solemnity was married and crowned his Empresse at Mentz in Germany 6. Ianuary Anno 1114. the ninth of her husbands and foureteenth of her Fathers Raignes Shee was his wife twelue yeeres and suruiued him without any issue of him comming into England a widdowe she had fealty sworne vnto her by the Nobility and was remaried to Geffrey Plantaginet Earle of Aniou sonne of Foulke King of Ierusalem vpon the third of Aprill and yeere of Grace 1127. by whom shee had issue Henry the Second King of England Geffery Earle of Nantes in Britanie and William who was called Earle of Poyto she was his wife twenty three yeeres and suruiuing him also continued a widdowe the last seuenteene yeeres of her life which she ended in the City of Roan the tenth of September 1167. the foureteenth of the raigne of King Henry her sonne and was buried in the Abbey of Bee in Normandy 64 Richard a second sonne to King Henry and Queene Maud by the testimony of Geruasius the Monke of Canterbury who maketh Maud their eldest Child William the second and lastly Richard and then saith he she left bearing but Malmsbury saith she had but two Children one of each sexe 65 Eufem also another daughter and fourth Child by Hector Boetius the Scottish Historian is said to be borne vnto the Beauclearke by Queene Maud the credite of the two last I leaue to the reporters who onely thus name them without any further relation His Naturall Issue 66 Robert the naturall sonne of King Henry was Earle of Gloucester and married Ma◅l daughter and heire of Robert Fitzhamon Lord of Glamorgan by whom hee had issue William Earle of Gloucester Richard Bishop of Bayon Roger Bishop of Worcester and Maud the wife of Randolph Gernon the mother of Hugh Keueliot Earle of Chester and Richard his brother Earle William married Auis daughter of Robert Bossu Earle of Leicester and had issue three daughters and heires of that Earledome which by Au◅s the second of them in the end descended to Clare Earle of Hertford This Earle Robert died the last of October in the twelfth yeare of King Stephen and was buried at Bristow in the Church of S. Iames which hee had founded and his body laide in the midst of the Quire vnto him William Malmsbury dedicated his Booke called Historia Nouella 67 Richard another naturall sonne of King Henry was as it seemeth by an ancient Register of the Monastery at Abington borne in the raigne of King William Rufus of the widow of Anskill a Nobleman of the Country adioining to the said Monastery and it seemeth hee is that Richard that was drowned in the Norman Seas neere Barbfleet among the rest of King Henries children 68 Raynold the naturall sonne of King Henry was borne of a daughter vnto Sir Robert Corbet Lord of Alcester in Warwickeshire by the gift of the King in fauour of her who was after married to Henry Fitz-herbert his Chamberlaine This Raynold was created Earle of Cornwall and Baron of Castle comb with consent of King Stephen and had issue foure Daughters of whom haue sprung many faire branches 69 Robert another of that name was borne of Edith the sister of Iue sonne and daughter of Forne the sonne of Sigewolfe both of them great Barons in the North which Edith afterwards King Henry gaue in marriage to Robert D◅lie Baron of Hook-Norton in Oxfordshire and with her gaue him the Mannor of Eleydon in the County of Buckingham by whom he had issue Henry Doylie Baron of Hook-Norton who oftentimes mentioneth this Robert in his Charters euer calling him Robert his brother the Kings sonne 70 Gilbert another naturall sonne of King Henry is named in the additions to the story of William Gemeticensis the Norman Monke in the Chronicle of that country written by Iohn Taylor being a Translator of that worke out of Latine into French and lastly in the Treaties betwixt England and France written in the French tongue by Iohn Tillet Secretarie to their late King Henry the second and yet in them not any other mention is made but only of his name 71 William also a narurall sonne of Henry the King had giuen vnto him the Towne of Tracie in Normandy of which hee tooke his surname and was called William of Tracie But whether he were the Progenitot of the Tracies sometime Barons in Deuonshire or of them that now be of the same surname or whether Sir William Tracie one of the foure Knights that slew Thomas Becket Archbishop of Canterbury were any of his posterity is not certainely reported nor any thing else of him more then that hee died a little after his Father which was in the yeere of Christ 1135. 72 Henry another naturall sonne of King Henry was borne of the Lady Nesta daughter of Rees ap Tewdor Prince of South-Wales who was the Wife of Sir Gerald Windsor and of Stephen Constables of the Castles of Pembrooke and Abertinie in Wales and Progenitors of the Families of the Fitz-geralds and the Fitz-Stephens in Ireland he was borne and breed and liued and married in Wales hauing issue two sonnes namely Meiler and Robert of which Meiler the elder married the daughter of Hugh Lacie Lord of Methe in Ireland
Tikhill Marlborow and Ludgarfall with many other great Seigniories and aboue them all was also Lord of Ireland and at the last succeeded his brother Richard in all his-Dominions and was King of England 108 Maud the eldest daughter of King Henry and Queene Eleanor borne in the third yeere of her fathers raigne married to Henrie surnamed the Lion Duke of Saxonie Lothar that died yong Otho the fourth German Emperour and William borne at Winchester progenitor of the Dukes of Brunswicke who bare for their Armes the Coat of England with the two Lions as King Henrie his Grandfather bare before the match with Queene Eleanor and Maud married to Geffrey Earle of Perch Shee suruiued him and died in the first yeere of the raigne of her brother King Richard and was buried by her husband in the Church of S. Blase at Brunswicke 109 Eleanor the second daughter of King Henrie and Queene Eleanor was borne at Roan in Normandy in the eight yeere of her fathers raigne 1162. She was married to Alfâ—…se the ninth of that name surnamed the Good King of Castile in Spaine and had issue by him Saâ—…ches that died in his infancie Ferdinando that died in his youth Henry King of Castile after his Father Blaunch Queene of France wife to King Lewis the 8. and mother of Saint Lewis Berengar married to Alfonso king of Lion Vrraca Queene of Portugall and Eleanor wife of Iames king of Arragon 110 Ioane the third and yongest daughter of king Henry and Queene Eleanor his wife was born at the City of Angiers in France in the moneth of October the 13. yeare of her Fathers raigne which was the yeere of our Lord 1166. when shee was eleuen yeeres of age shee was with great honour conueied to the City of Palermo and there married to William the second of that name king of Sicil Duke of Apulia and Prince of Capua vpon Sunday the 13. day of Februarie 1177. and was crowned Queene the same day at the same place Shee had a sonne by him named Boamund whom his Father when hee was returned from his Christning created Duke of Apulia but the child died first and the Father after leauing no issue And she suruiuing married againe and was the third wife of Raimund the fourth of that name Earle of Tholouz by him shee had Issue Raimund the last Earle of that house Bertrand Lord of Branquell Montelore and Saluiac and a daughter married to Berald of Elbeine Prince of Orenge His Naturall Issue 111 William the Naturall sonne of king Henry born of Rosamund the daughter of Walter Lord Clifford which Lady for her incomparable beauty was reputed with allusion to her name Rosa-mundi the Rose of the world the deare affection the king bare her caused both burning iealousie in the Queene and fatall ruine to her selfe albeit the amorous king for her secresie and security but what walles will not a iealous eye pierce through had built for her a most artificiall Labyrinth at Woodstocke in Oxfordshire with such cunning windings and intricate passages as had not Fate and Heauens reuenge on Adultery shewed the way the enraged Queen had not so soone beene rid of her Riuall nor that wanton Dame of her life Shee was buried in the Nunnery of Godstow by Oxford with this Epitaph Hac iacet in Tumba Rosa 〈◊〉 non Rosa munda Non redolet sed olet quaredolere solet Rose This Tombe doth here enclose the Worlds most beâ—…teous Rose passing sweet ere while Now â—…ght but edour vile But Hugh called the Saint Bishop of Lincolne thought the Hearse of a Harlot no fit spectacle for a Quire of Virgins to contemplate therefore himselfe in person caused her bones to be cast foorth of the Church which yet those chast sisters afterward recollected and placed there againe with much honour â—…cting a goodly Crosse thus inscribed to the honour of her memory Qui meat hac oret Signumque salutis adoret Vtque tibi detur requies Rosamunda precetur All you which passe this way This Crosse adore and pray That Rosamunas Soule may True rest possesse for â—…ye The first Sonne which by her King Henry had was the said William surnamed in French Longespee in English Long-Sword He was Earle of Salisburie in right of Ela his Wife Daughter and hâ—…ire of William Earle of that County son of Earle Patrick by whom hee had Issue William Earle of Salisbury Stephen Earle of Vlster Ela Countesse of Warwicke Ida Lady Beucham of Bedford and Isabell Lady Vescie his sonne Earle William the second had Earle William the third Father of Margaret Wife of Henry Lacie Earle of Lincolne hee died in the Castle of old Salisbury and was buried in the Cathedrall Church of the New City in the ninth yeare of the raigne of king Henry the third 112 Geffrey an other Naturall sonne of king Henry was borne of the Lady Rosamund aforesaid This man in his tender youth was by his Fathers procurement made Archdeacon of Lincolne and after Bishop of that See which hee held aboue seauen yeeres without consecration and then resigning it in the yeare 1181. into the hands of Richard Archbishop of Canterbury and his Father hee was made Chancellour of England and afterward by his brother king Richard hee was aduanced to the Archbishopricke of Yorke being consecrated at Tours in France An. 1191. which See he gouerned with good approbation But in the time of his Brother King Iohn hee vnderwent many difficulties by opposing the Kings purposes who therefore made seisure of his whole state and An. 1207. he left the Land and after fiue yeeres banishment died viz. Ann. 1213. 113 Morgan an other Naturall sonne of King Henry is thought by some because so small mention is made of him to haue beene of no long life after his birth and to haue beene borne of some woman in Wales where this Christian name is most commonly vsed and whither this King vpon many occasions sometimes resorted But some others whose studious paines deserue much thankes of posteritie report that hee was gotten on the wife of one Rodulph Bloeth or Blewet a knight and liued both to bee Prouost of Beuerley and to be elected to the Bishopricke of Durham when comming to Rome for a dispensation because his Bastardie made him otherwise vncapable the Pope willed him to professe himselfe Blewets lawfull son and not the Kings Naturall promising to consecrate him on that condition but he vsing the aduise of one William Lane his Clerke told the Pope that for no worldly promotion he would renounce his father or deny himselfe to bee of roiall bloud so blind were some Prelats of those times who esteemed spirituall functions to be but worldly promotions RICHARD THE FIRST DVKE OF NORMANDY GVYEN AND AQVITAINE c. THE FORTIE FOVRTH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH-MEN HIS RAIGNE ACTS AND ISSVE CHAPTER VI. RICHARD succeeding to his deceased Father Henrie brought forth that wonder which a Writer ofthat age
chiefe seat to consult for remedies dismissed thence all the Students by reason of their multitude being aboue 15000 saith William Rishanger who then liued of those only whose names were entred into the Matriculation booke amongst whom being so many young Nobles the King doubted how they might bee affected to the Barons Whereupon many of them went to Northampton where then the Barons were strong and thither the King comming with his hoast and breaking in at the Towne-walles vpon Passion Sunday encountred his enemies amongst whom the Students of Oxford had a Banner by themselues aduanced right against the King and they did more annoy him in the fight then the rest of the Barons which the King who at length preuayled had vowed sharpely to reuenge but that his Councellors told him those Students were the sonnes and kindred of the Great-men of the Land whom if hee punished euen the Nobles who now stood for him would take Armes against him The King there tooke Simon Montfort the younger and foureteene other principall Barons and Knightes Banerets forty other Knights besides Esquiers c. Encouraged with this successe hee aduanceth the Standard royall toward Nottingham burning and wasting the Barons lands wheresoeuer hee came To diuert this tempest Simon Montfort hastneth to London and attemptes the taking of Rochester Castle which Iohn Earle of Warren defended for the King who comming to raise the siege takes Kingston Castle which belonged to the Earle of Gloucester then vnexpectedly falling vpon such as maintained the siege of Rochester while Simon was absent kils verie many and scatters the rest Then seiseth hee the Castle of Tunbridge and therein the Countesse of Gloucester whom notwithstanding he nobly set at large as professing not to warre against Ladies from thence the Cloud of power borne vpon the winges of indignation speedes to Winchelsea and receiues the Cinque-Portmen to grace setling at last in Lewis where himselfe rested in the Priorie and his sonne in the Castle whither the Barons sent letters to him protesting their loyall obseruance to his person but all hostisity to their enemies which were about him 100 But the King flaming with desire of reuenge sets slight by these vowed but fained fidelities and returnes a full defiance as to Traitors professing that hee takes the wrong of his friends as his owne and their enemies as his The King of Almaine Prince Edward with other of the Kings chiefe friends sent their like letters of defiance The Barons loath to let it come to the hazardous and vnkind triall of steele though they then encamped about sixe miles from Lewis not acquitting themselues in this repulse iterate their message with an offer to pay to the King thirty thousand pounds in satisfaction of such hurts as their people had done through the Realme so as the Statutes of Oxford might stand The king of Almaine whose honour they had toucht and spoild part of his inheritances hindred all harkening to any their offers 101 It came to a battel wherein Simon de Montford commands his traiterous Army to weare white Crosses on breast and backe to shew they fought for Iustice great was the effusion of bloud on both parts chieflie of the Scots vpon the Kings side of the Londoners vpon the Earles side whose Battalion lead by the Lord Segraue Prince Edward most furiously charged and had the execution of them for about foure miles which he pursued the more bloudily in reuenge of the extreame disgrace which they had offered vpon London Bridge to the Queene his Mother and after that the Garrison of Tunbridge followes and slew many at Croyden But while the Prince spent himself in that reuenge his Father who hauing his Horse slain vnder him had yeelded himself prisoner to Simon de Montfort his vncle the king of Romans and others great Peeres were taken and the whole hope of that day lost There fell in all on both sides about fiue thousand Prince Edward returning from the slaughter of the Londoners ed at Westminster on the Northside of the high Altar vnder a faire monument of stone with his Portraiture and the armes of him and others of his house and manie noble houses of that time 108 Richard the third sonne of King Henry and Queene Elenor bearing the name of his vncle Richard King of Romans Almaign deceased in his youth and lieth at Westminster enterred on the south-side of the Quire 109 Iohn the fourth sonne of King Henrie and Queene Fleanor bearing the name of King Iohn his grandfather deceased yong and at Westminster his bones lie enterred with his brother Richard 110 William the fift sonne of King Henry and Queene Eleanor is mentioned by Thomas Pickering a Priest of the monastery of Whitby in Yorkeshire who liued in the time of King Henrie the sixt and wrote a large Genealogie of the Kings of England and their issues ' and that he dying in his childhood was buried within the new Temple by Fleete-streete in London 111 Henry the sixt sonne of King Henry and Queene Eleanour is also reported by the same Pickering to haue died yong and to be buried at Westminster 112 Margaret the eldest daughter of King Henry and Queene Eleanor borne the twentie sixt yeere of her Fathers raigne 1241. was the first wife of Alexander the third King of Scotland married to him at Yorke An. 1251. by whome shee had issue Alexander and Dauid who died both before their Father without issue and Margaret Queene of Norway wife of King Erike and mother of Margaret the heire of Scotland and Norway that died vnmarried shee was Queene twenty two yeeres liued thirtie three deceased before her husband in the twenty third yeere of his Raigne the first of her brother Edwards in England and was buried at the Abbey of Dunferinling in Scotland 113 Beatrice the second daughter of King Henrie and Queene Eleanor was borne at Burdeaux in Gascoigne Iune 25. An. 1242. of her Fathers raigne 27. At the age of eighteene yeeres shee was married to Iohn the first Duke of Britaine sonne of Iohn the last Earle of the same and had issue by him Arthur Duke of Britanny Iohn Earle of Richmont Peter and Blanch married to Philip sonne of Robert Earle of Artoys Eleanour a Nunne at Amsbery and Marie married to Guy Earle of Saint Paul when shee had beene his wife twelue yeeres and liued thirty yeeres shee deceased in Britany in the first yeere of the Raigne of her brother King Edward and was buried at London in the Quire of the Grey Fryers within Newgate 114 Catherine the third daughter of King Henry and Queene Eleanor was borne at London An. 1253. of her fathers raigne 37. Nouemb. 25. being Saint Katherines day whose name was therefore giuen vnto her at the font by Boniface Arch-Bishop of Canterburie her mothers vncle who christened her and was her Godfather Shee died yong and at Westminster her bones lie enterred with her brother Richard and Iohn
Iohn Mensterworth the yong Lords Grandsonne and Fitzwalter and other vainelie scorning to be vnder Knols for that they held themselues his betters and thereupon diuiding themselues after they had done sundry exploits marching vp euen to Paris were beaten and foild by the French vnder Glequins conduct but Knols wintred safe in Britaine Mensterworth comes into England and knowing accusers haue the vantage complaines to King Edward of Knols but not altogether beleeued he ads treason to vntruth and turning French becomes a wicked enemy to his King and Countrey promising the French to procure the Castilian Nauie to inuade England for which being in the last yeere of King Edwards raigne taken hee by due course was condemned and cut in pieces dying the death he had deserued He was laid hould vpon in the City of Pampeline in Nauarre and from thence conueighed to London vpon whose bridge his wicked head stood Sentinell 141 Pope Vrban the fifth comming from Rome to Auinion with purpose to vnite these two mighty Kings their wils and mights against the common enemy of Christendome put off mortality at Marsils and so that holy intention ceased for the present but the same being continued by his next successor Gregory 11. yet tooke no effect no more then that which the Emperour to like cause would haue vndergone which the French impute to King Edward who confident by reason of his former atchieuements would trie it out by the sword Wherein he seemed to forget the mutable condition of warre the searnesse of his bodie and the greennesse of his Grand-Child yong Richard who was to succeed if the Prince of Wales died as shortly after he did Neither did God seeme to approue his opinion herein for that crosses came fast vpon him both at home and abroad There is no greater wisdome nor happinesse then to know when we are well and then to preserue without hazard or empairment that honour wealth or quiet which we already haue 142 Among the States and Townes assigned to the English by vertue of the treatie at Bretigny which had reuolted to the French was the Citie of Limoges in Limosin whither the Prince marcheth sits down with his armie before it Thither came vnto him out of England his brethren the D. of Lancaster the Earle of Cambridge with a fresh supplie of valiant Chiefs and Souldiers The City stood it out to the vttermost and was forceably entred where mercy had nothing to saue nor spare the sword and fire for terror to other killing and defacing in a manner all Hee who writes that the Prince flew vp neere to Paris and scarsely by reason of Glequins valour got backe to Burdeaux seemes to haue mistaken therein as in many other things concerning vs of great importance After this seruice the Prince health failing him more more leaues his Brethren in Aquitaine and sailes into England 143 The French in the meane time wonne towns and places in Aquitaine gathering new hopes after so long and perpetuall infelicities The losse of that expert Captaine Sir Iohn Chandoys vnfortunately slaine was a great aduantage to their desires whose whole care for warre rested vpon Glequin not long before aduanced for his military vertue from low estate to so great eminencie as to bee Constable of France the chiefest officer for warre which that Kingdome hath and he a man of much proofe in good and euill fortune so tempered his courage with discretion that he onely first bad his Country rise againe and endeauor in despite of euill fortune to reflourish 144 The Prince of Wales wanting health vpon comming to his fathers sight rendred vp the Dutchie of Aquitaine to bee disposed of as to his roiall pleasure seemed good While King Edward was at Clarendon there repaired to him the factious king of Nauarre whose errand was to make an ouerture of association against the French but as his offers were acceptable so his cautions not seeming sufficient hee returned after great entertainement without concluding 145 Iohn Duke of Lancaster and his brother the Earle of Cambridge doe now returne out of Aquitaine with the Ladies Constance and Isabel daughters of Don Pedro late King of Spaine whom they married The Duke thereupon instiling himselfe King and his wife Queene of Castile and Leon. Nor was the English name onely encreased in titularie honors for about this time the Flemings who had prouoked vs were vanquisht by the Earle of Hereford at sea in a sharpe fight about twentie and fiue of their shippes being taken and all the men slain The sweete of this victory was sowred not long after with a grieuous losse for the French hauing besieged the strong Citie of Rochel in Santoin with the aide by sea of Henry King of Castile to relieue the English Iohn Earle of Pembroke was sent with about forty shippes men victuals munition and mony to the value of twenty thousand marks forthe vses of the warre but being sodainely assailed with the Spanish Armado which consisted of many great shippes vnder the command of Ambrose Buccanigra and others the English after a long and cruell conflict were vtterly distressed the Earle taken prisoner and almost all the rest either taken or put to the sword Rochel held out notwithstanding to whose reliefe while King Edward himselfe in person with an extraordinary force set saile the wind alwayes till that time fauourable to his voyages for France came Easterly and draue him backe into England with great griefe and the waste they write of nine hundred thousand pounds sterling Neither did hee so giue ouer the care of that strong Peece which the English most manfully made good against the enemie 146 Rochel thus persisting in loyall resolution Iohn Duke of Britaine who had married the Lady Marie daughter of King Edward a Gentleman of much gratitude toward the English the authors of his fortunes resolues to aduenture his state in their quarrell ships away for England hath aide ministred vnto him hee returnes and warres with various euent But Iohn Duke of Lancaster with a very great Armie comes to Callis and from thence marcheth ouer the whole face of France and though with losse of many thousand horse in the desert countries of Aâ—…ergn throgh famin came safe but with an almost-hunger-starued Army to Burdeaux Not long after hee drew into the field and a day was appointed betweene him and the Duke of Anion the French Kings brother to haue tried the quarrell of their Nations by set battell before the City of Tholouz in Languedoc but by an vntimely a pernitious short truce to which K. Edward yeelded because his son the Prince lay dangerously sick the hoped victory not onlie slipt out of the English mens hands but almost all aduantage also of doing any thing else seasonably The French boasted themselues as of a Conquest who notwithstanding did helpe out their valiancy with policie
Glequin makes his vse of all occasions and workes much harme to the English party in Guien and Britaine But in Britaine Sir Robert Knols did so nobly acquit him selfe on the behalfe of his Souereignes sonne in law the Duke that he only seemed a fit parallel to Glequin like as hee stopt the current of his fortune was borne at Gaunt the chiefe Towne of Flaunders Anno 1340. and 14. of his fathers raigne In his Childhood he was created Earle of Richmond which title was afterward recalled in and bestowed vpon Iohn Duke of Britanny who married his sister to whose Dutchy it had formerly belonged Hee had three wiues the first Blanch daughter and Coheire and in the end the sole heire of Henry Duke of Lancaster sonne of Edmund surnamed Crooch-back in whose right he was at the first Earle and after Duke of the same and with that Dutchy also Earle of Leicester Derby and Lincolne and high Steward of England He had issue by her Henry of Bullingbrooke Earle of Derbie after Duke of Hereford and lastly King of England named Henry the fourth who first placed the Crowne in the house of Lancaster Philip wife of Iohn the first King of Portugall and Elizabeth married first to Iohn Holland Earle of Huntingdon brother of Thomas Duke of Surrey and after him to Sir Iohn Cornwall Baron of Fanhope His second wife was Consiance the eldest daughter of Peter King of Castile and Leon in whose right for the time he entituled himself King of both these realmes by her he had issue one onely daughter named Katherine married to Henry the third sonne of King Iohn in possession before and in her right after King of both the said realmes His third wife was Katherine the widow of Sir Hugh Swinford a Knight of Lincolnshire eldest daughter and Coheire of Payn Roet a Gascoigne called Guien King of Armes for that Countrey his yonger daughter being married to Sir Geoffrey Chaâ—…cer our Laureat Poet. By her hee had issue borne before matrimony and made legitimate afterward by Parliament holden in the twentieth yeere of King Richard the second Iohn Earle of Sommerset Thomas Duke of Excester Henry Bishop of Winchester and Cardinall and Ioane who was first married to Robert Ferrers Baron of Wemme and Ouesley in the Counties of Salop and VVarwicke and secondly to Raph Neuil the first Earle of Westmerland Shee and all her brethren were surnamed Beaufort of a Castle which the Duke had in France where they were all borne in regard thereof bearing the Porculleys of a Castle for the cognizance of their family This Duke in the thirteenth yeere of his Nephew King Richard at a parliament holden at London was created Duke of Aquitaine but in the sixt yeere after hee was called home and this Title recalled in and in the third yeere after the sixtieth of his age Anno 1399. he dyed at Ely house in Holborne and lyeth honourably entombed in the Quire of Saint Paul Edmond their 5. sonne surnamed of Langley was created Earle of Cambridge Anno 1362. in the same Parliament wherein Lionel was created Duke of Clarence Hee was afterward made Duke of Yorke Anno 1386. and married Isabel daughter and Coheire to Peter King of Castile and Leon. His sonne Richard Plantagenet Duke of Yorke took to wife Anne Mortiâ—…er heire of the foresaid Lionel elder brother to Edmund Langley William another of their sonnes surnamed of Wynsore where he was borne dyed yong and is buried at Westminster Thomas the youngest sonne of King Edward and Queene Philip surnamed of Woodstocke where hee was borne was first Earle of Buckingham created by his Nephew King Richard the second on his Coronation day An. 1377. by whom after also he was made Duke of Glocester 1385. The Earledomes also of Essex and Northampton and the Constableshippe of England fell to him by right of his wife Eleanor the only daughter and heire of Humfrey de Bohun Earle of Hereford and Essex Hee was a man of valour wisdome and vigilancy for the behoofe of the King his Nephew and the State but those noble vertues distempered with too much wilfulnesse froward obstinacy bred him first Enuy and afterruine For the King surmising him to bee a too seuere obseruer of his doings consulted with Thomas Mowbray Duke of Norfolke how to make him away whom Mowbray vnawares surprizing conuaied secretly to Callis where he was strangled 1397. 20. of his Nephewes raigne Himselfe in his life had prouided a goodlie tombe at Playsie in Essex his owne Towne and the vsuall seat of the great Constables of England where hee founded a Colledge whither his body was brought and laid with all funerall pompe but afterward it was translated to Westminster where also lyeth Eleanor his wife who dyed 1399. Their issue was Humfrey Earle of Buckingham who dyed at Chester of the pestilence An. 1400. Anne married first to Edmund Earle of Stafford by whom shee had Humfrey Duke of Buckingham secondly to William Bourchier Earle of Eue by whom she had Henry Earle of Essex Philippa Ioane Isabell who died all issulesse Isabel the eldest daughter and second childe of K. Edward and Queene Philip was married at Windsore with great pompe to Ingelram of Guisnes Lord of Coucy Earle of Sâ—…ysons and after Arch-Duke of Austria whom K. Edward his father in law created also Earle of Bedford 1365. by whom shee was mother of two daughters Mary married to Henry of Barre to whom shee bare Robert de Barre and Ioane the wife of Lewis of Luxemburg Earle of S. Paul and Philip the wife of Robert de Veere Earle of Oxford Duke of Ireland and Marquesse of Dublyn this Robert in the heigth of his fortunes forsooke his noble Ladie and married one Lancerona a Ioyners daughter by report which came with King Richard the seconds wife out of Boheme and being for his pride and abusing the Kings eare to the hurt of the State driuen out of the land by the nobles hee dyed at Louain in great vexation of mind and extreme penury An. 1392. Isabel his wiues mother was buried in the Church of Fryars Minorites neer Algate in London Ioane their second daughter and third child was borne 9. of her fathers raigne An. 1335. Bâ—…ng 14. yeres of age shee was desired in marriage by solemne Embassage from Alphons the eleuenth King of Castile and Leon sonne of King Ferdinando the 4 was espoused by Proxie intituled Queene of Spaine and conueyed into that Countrey where shee presentlie deceased of a great plague that then raigned so as the King comming to meete her to solemnize the espousals with great griefe accompanyed her to Church only at her funerall 22. of her fathers raigne An. 1348. Blanch the 3. daughter died yong and lieth buried at Westminster Mary their 4. daughter was married to Iohn Montford Duke of Britaine Margaret their youngest daughter was the first wife of Iohn de Hastings Earle of Pembroke but shee dyed without
of England whose glorious life and acts next insue 56 Thomas Duke of Clarence President of the Councell to King Henry the first his brother and Steward of England He was slaine at Beaufort in Anion without any issue He married Margaret daughter to Thomas Holland Earle of Kent the widow of Iohn Beauford Earle of Somerset 57 Iohn Duke of Bedford Regent of France in the time of King Henry the sixt Duke also of Anion and Alanson Earle of Cenomannia Harecourt of Kendall and Dreux Viscount Beaumont He married first with Anne daughter to Iohn Duke of Burgundy Secondly with Iacoba daughter to Peter de Luxemburgh Earle of Saint Paul And died without any issue 58 Humfrey was by his brother King Henry the fifth created Duke of Glocester was Protectour of the Kingdome of England for 25. yeeres in the time of King Henry the sixt in whose first yeere hee styled himselfe in his Charters thus Humfrey by the grace of God sonne brother and vncle to Kings Duke of Glocester Earle of 〈◊〉 Holland Zeland and Pembroke Lord of Friestand Great Chamberlaine of the Kingdome of England Protector and Defendor of the same Kingdome and Church of England Hee was a man who nobly deserued of the common wealth and of learning as being himselfe very learned and a magnificent Patron and benefactor of the Vniuersity of Oxford where hee had beene educated and was generally called the Good Duke Hee married first Iacoba heire to William Duke of Bauaria Earle of Holland who as after was knowne had first beene lawfully troth-plighted to Iohn Duke of Brabant and therefore was afterward diuorced from the said Humfrey His second wife was Elianor daughter to Reginald Baron Cobham de Scarborough Queene Margaret wife to King Henry the sixt repining at his great power in swaying the King state socretly wrought his ruine hee being murthered in his bed at Burie dying without any issue 1446. His body was buried at Saint Albans yet the vulgar error is that he lyes buried in Saint Pauls 59 Blaunch married to William Duke of Bauaria and Emperour 60 Philip married to Iohn King of Denmarke and Norway HENRIE THE FIFTH KING OF ENGLAND AND FRANCE LORD OF IRELAND THE TWO AND FIFTIETH MONARCH OF ENGLAND HIS RAIGNE ACTS AND ISSVE CHAPTER XV. AMongst the many Monarchs of this most famous Empire none is found more complete with all heroicall vertues then is this King of whose life by order and successe of story wee are now to write which is Henry of that name the fifth the renowne of England and glory of Wales Of whom what was spoken of Titus in the flourishing times of the Romans may for the time of his raigne be truly verified in him both of them being the-louely darlings and delightfull ioy of Mankind But as Titus is taxed by his story-Writers in youth to haue been riotous profuse wastfull and wanton for which as he saith with the dislikes of men he stept into the throne so if wee will beleeue what others haue writ Henry was wilde whiles hee was a Prince whose youthfull prankes as they passed with his yeers let vs haue leaue here to rehearse and leaue them motiues to our owne vse as hee made them for his 2 His birth was at Monmouth in the Marches of Wales the yeer of Christs assuming our flesh 1388 and the eleuenth of King Richards raigne his father then a Subiect and Earle of Derbie Leicester Lincolne afterwards created Duke of Hereford in riâ—…ht of his wife then of Lancaster by the death of his father and lastly by election made the Soueraigne of England that vnfortunate Richard being deposed the Crowne His mother was Mary second daughter and coheire of Humfrey Bohun Earle of Hereford and Northampton high Constable of England as we haue said 3 His young yeeres were spent in literature in the Academie of Oxford where in Queenes Colledge he was a Student vnder the tuition of his vncle Henry Beauford Chancellour of that Vniuersity afterwards Bishoppe of Lincolne and Winchester and lastly made Cardinall by the title of Eusebius But his Father obtayning the Crowne and himselfe come to the age of twelue yeeres had the succession thereof entailed on him by Parliament and accordingly was created Prince of Wales Duke of Cornwall and Earle of Chester and presently had the Title of the Dukedome of Aquitaine conferred vpon him the better to effect the thing then intended which was to haue obtained in marriage young Queene Isabel late wife to the murthered King Richard daughter of Charles the sixt King of France 4 From Oxford Prince Henry was called to Court and the Lord Thomas Perey then Earle of Worcester made his Gouernour but being himselfe false to the Father could giue no good example vnto the sonne whose hostile attempts in the field of Shrewsburie cost that disloyall Earle his head and almost had done Prince Henry his life who in battell against him was wounded in the face with an arrow This marke of his manhood with the ouerthrow of Hotspur in that bloody conflict were hopefull signes of his following successe which presently were seconded with as fortunate proceedings against Owen Glendowr that scourge of his Country and Arch-rebell vnto Englands peace whom this Prince so pursued through the vast mountaines of Wales that from the Dennes of those deserts hee durst not shew his face but therein perished by famine natures other wants though the Prince had then scarcely attained vnto sixeteene 5 But growne from his tutors command or controll and come to the yeers for dispose of himselfe as his youth stood affected so were his consorts and those many times whose conditions were none of the best whether led by an inclination of youth which commonly lets the raine loose vnto Will or to know that by proofe which other Princes doe by report I will not determine yet vnto the latter doe I rather incline knowing that Salomon the wisest of Kings did so himselfe and rather by Rosse I am lead who writeth that Prince Henry in Oxford had in great veneration such as excelled in vertue or learning and among many two hee nameth Thomas Rodban of Merton Colledge a great Astronomer by him preferred to the Bishopricke of S. Dauids in Wales and Iohn Carpenter of Oriel Colledge a learned Doctor of Theologie whom hee aduanced to the See of Worcester But let vs heare how his wilde oates were spent and with what increase the haruest was got The translater of Liuie who wrote the storie of this worthy Prince and dedicated his paines to King Henry his sonne affirmeth for truth that many actions he did farre vnfitting his greatnesse of birth and among other doth taxe him with no better then theft who in the raigne of his Father accompanied with such as spent their wits vpon other mens spoiles laide waite in the way for his Rents receiuers and robd them of that which
though the rather stirred therunto by the desire of priuate reuenge The English vpon his forsaking their alliance had attempted to kindle the Gauntois and other of the Flemish townes Subiects to the Duke to rise in rebellion but the opinion that K. Henries fortunes in France were desperately stooping made their wils too dank to take fire The notice notwithstanding of this attempt came to the Duke which sharpened him to reuenge whereof as the former passages abundantly declare hee was not ordinarily thirsty He brings his Armie before Calais Chiefe commanders there for King Henry were the L. Dudley who had charge of the Castell and Sir Iohn Ratcliffe of the Towne The Dukes purpose was to haue cloyed the harbour by sinking shippes laden with stones and such like choaking materials but vpon the â—…bbe-water the Calisians deliuered the hauen from that perill The King of England aduertised that his precious Fort and Towne of Calais were thus emperilled Humfrey Duke of Glocester the Protector comes in person with a very great Fleete some write fiue hundreth saile to the rescue and in it a great puissance with full purpose to giue battell glad perhaps that hee might now reuenge old grudges It is able to moue choler to consider how Writers torture vs with the diuersities of reports but the generall agreement is that the Duke of Burgundy did raise his siege before he was fought with Some say the very rumor of the Protectors approch draue him away and that the Protector came the next day after the Burgundians flight Others excuse him probably enough in saying that the Flemings grew vnweildie to his commandements and would needes home 31 The Protector was master of the Dukes Camp and spent eleuen dayes in his Dominions burning Poppering and Bell and greatly damnified him about â—…Grauelin and Bolognois then setleth hee the state of Calis and returnes with great honour to his charge into England But the English were thought to haue created store of worke for this busie Duke at home where many great tumults rose in one of which his owne person was endangered at Bruges Lisle-Adam the Captaine of his guard being there presently slaine Hence it came perhaps that a meane was found by contracts made with Isabel the Dutchesse his third wife a most witty woman a Portugesse to hold a league with England and yet no breach with France 32 These haue hith erto beene the actions of Men let vs not neglect two great Ladies because much concerning our historie depend on their courses Queene Katherine the widdow of King Henrie the fifth and mother by him of this sixth Henrie about this time departed out of the world This most noble Lady when her husband the King was dead being not of iudgement by reason of her tender yeeres to vnderstand what became her greatnes or hauing found perhaps that greatnes was no part of happinesse secretly marrieth one Owen ap Theodore or Teder the most noble and most goodlie gentleman of all the Welsh nation and endued with admirable vertues who drew his descent from holie Cadwallader last King of the Britaines This husband had by her sundry children two of which Edmund and Gasper doe beare a part in the royall history and King Henry the sixth their halfe brother created the first of them Earle of Richmond the other of Pembroke This Edmund is he who by Margaret the daughter of Iohn Duke of Somerset grandechilde to Iohn of Gaunt Duke of Lancaster had Henry the 7. the most famous and prudent King of England 33 In that yeare in which this excellent Queen died the young Dutchesse Dowager of Bedford widdow to the late Regent of France married also below her degree a vigorous English Knight one Sir Richard Wooduile of which match yet Serres needed not to haue spoken so contemptibly calling him an English aduenturer of small account shee thereby saith he giuing cause to laugh at her which censure tasteth perhaps of the French leuen and preiudice because the Lady was sister to the Earle of S. Paul who would not make one in the peace of Arras but held with the English 34 But let vs see the sequell Out of this Matrimony also sprung Queenes for her husband afterward made Earle of Riuers had sundry children by her whereof Elizabeth being one had the honour to marry Edward the fourth King of England and hereby was both herselfe a Queene and a Progenitresse of those glorious Kinges and Queenes which followed for from her and this match sprang another Elizabeth the renowned wife of King Henry the seauenth as King Henry himselfe did of the former both those marriages proued most fortunate to England but another marriage which then threatned present danger to King Henry was that which Iames the first King of Scots made with France who gaue his daughter the Lady Margaret to Lewis the Daulphin for wife and sent new supplies of men against the English hee meant also to haue attempted some personall hostility but that hee was most wickedly murthered by certaine bloudy Traitors in Perth suborned thereunto by Walter Earle of Athol his owne neere kinsman in hope to attaine the Crowne crowned indeed he was but not as his Withces Sorcerers had ambiguously insinuated with the Crowne of that Realm but with a Crown of red-hote yron which was clapt vpon his head being one of the tortures wherewith he ended at once his wicked dayes and desires 35 Let vs now cast our eye to the doings of our new Regent the Duke of Yorke that we may be witnesses how farre by his endeauors the affaires of King Henry were aduanced in France The silence at this time is euery where very great yet had he opportunitie to haue atchieued somwhat Two thousand French horsemen were mutined and roued vp and downe in great disorder Paris was fearefully punished with famine and the attendants of famine pestilentiall maladies The Countries about lay open the Courtiers were discontented and diuided Nothing is yet done by our Regent which some impute to Edmund Duke of Somersets opposition who out of enuy and disdaine hindred his dispatch Wee must in the meane time find out them that did somewhat The Duke of Sommerset himselfe accompanied with the Lords Talbot and Fanconbridge with other Gallants and a competent force of the English besiege Harflew which the Normans in the late rebellion tooke from them and still maintained against them vnder French Captaines King Charles sends some of his principall Commanders with foure thousand men to rescue the Towne who did their best but not able to effect any thing Harflew was rendred to the Duke 36 In Nouember Richard Earle of Warwicke came as Regent into France being surrogated in that office to the Duke of Yorke who returned into England Hee carried with him a thousand fresh Souldiers and arriued at Harflew from whence he repaired to Roan the chiefe
deposed King Henry and with speed to bee crowned himselfe at Alhallontide next yet finding such amasement and silence hee sends them his pedigree and his claime in writing that they might the better consider yeelding as it seemes to be ordered therein according to their generall agreement during the treaty whereof he would not visite King Henrie alleadging himselfe was peerelesse in England The maine points of his Title were as followeth King Edward the third had issue Edward Prince of VVales VVilliam of Hatfield Lionell Duke of Clarence Iohn of Gaunt D. of Lancaster Edmund D. of Yorke Thomas D. of Glocester and VVilliam of VVindsor Edward Prince of Wales dyed liuing his Father and left issue Richard the second King of England who died without Issue as did also William King Edwards second sonne 85 Lionel the third sonne had issue Philip his daughter and heire married to Edmund â—…ortimer Earle of March who had Issue Roger Earle of March who had Issue Edmund Earle of March Roger Anne and Eleanor which Edmund Roger and Eleanor died without Issue Anne the heire of that house marrieth Richard Earle of Cambridge the sonne of Edmund Duke of Yorke fifth sonne to King Edward the third which Earle of Cambridge had Richard commonly saith the Booke called Duke of Yorke 86 Iohn of Gaunt the fourth son and younger brother to Lionel had Issue Henry who immediately after King Richards resignation vnrighteously saith the Booke entred vpon the same for that Edmund Earle of March sonne of Roger Earle of March and of Philip daughter and heire of the before said Lionel Duke of Clarence elder brother to Iohn Duke of Lancaster was then aliue and that aswell the said Henry eldest son to Iohn Duke of Lancaster as his descendents haue hitherto holden the Crowne of England c. vniustly for that himselfe the said Richard Plantagenet Duke of Yorke was the lawfull heire being the sonne of Richard Plantagenet Earle of Cambridge and of Anne before said 87 This was the effect of the Duke of Yorks title which for the points of the Pedegree was very true though in barre thereof the friends of King Henry without denying any part of the premises being all of them more euident then that they could be honestly denied had not a little to say for him for they could among other things alleadge that Richard the second resigned vp his Crowne and Regality at large and that none else making claime but Henry Duke of Lancaster hee was thereunto by the consent of all the three Estates admitted that Richard Earle of Cambridge was for high Treason attainted and executed and his Issue made incapable of any inheritance that this Richard his sonne now challenging the Crowne of England being restored by the meere clemency and goodnesse of this King Henry the sixt had voluntarily acknowledged him for his lawfull Soueraigne and sworne the same and that the said Richard was finally for treason attainted and adiudged vninheritable they could hereunto haue added sundry Acts of Parliament made to establish the right of the Lancastrian line the succession of three Kings all Henries that is to say the fourth fifth and sixth the politicke addresses of the first of those Kings the noble victories of the second and the holy life of the third which three Kings liues contained of raigne about threescore yeeres in which number this was the nine and thirtiethof King Henry the sixth who was descended of the male line and the Duke of Yorke but of a female of which female line none had euer been in possession of the Crown Great and weighty points if any and the rather to bee considered for that King Henries person beeing in very truth Prisoner no act of his to establish Yorkes title could bind in law or conscience and the lesse for that hee had a wife and by her a sonne who was at liberty and ready with Armes to free his father or hazard to destroy the whole English name But they who on Yorks behalfe abstractiuelie disputed these highest questions knew a rule of law which saith Iura sanguinis nullo iure ciuili dirimi possunt ' and the Lancastrians were not without their speculatiue and remote considerations to countenance the particulars of their cause Thus we see that in Monarchies though the noblest forme of Regiment where lineall succession is the rule of inheritance there sometimes fall out as great and as indeterminable difficulties as where Election designeth the Successor whereof the French tragedies which our Nation made among them and now these in England are without all exception the most fearefull instances For France had heretofore her time of affliction but now O dearest England it was thine 88 While this weighty controuersie was debated a Crowne which hung for garnishment in the middle of the roofe where the Knights and Burgesses of the Parliament met to consult and the crown which for like cause stood vpon the highest Tower of Douer Castell fell sodainely down which were vulgarly construed to portend That the raigne of K. Henry was at an end and that the Crown should be transferred from one royall line to another But the Queene her sonne Prince Edward and her fast friends in the North the seate of their hopes being nothing discouraged at their late ill fortunes prepare all the forces they can to recouer K. Henrie and the Kingdome which thing whiles they are pursuing the conclusion of the Parliament concerning the crown was That Henry the sixth should raigne and bee King during his life the remainder to rest in Richard Duke of Yorke and the lawfull heires of his body in generall tayle King Henries heires to bee excluded The Duke in the meane time is proclaimed heire apparant and called Prince of Wales Duke of Cornwall Earle of Chester and Protector of England The agreement was engrossed sealed and sworn vnto The Queene will haue nothing to doe in this bargaine being so dangerous and preiudicious to her selfe her husband and her sonne and therefore when the King at the Duke of Yorkes instigation sent for her to repaire vnto him shee relying vpon the Dukes of Sommerset and Excester and other the Kings friends vtterly refuseth Henry continueth king The Armes therefore which she taketh for his deliuerance haue the more iustice The Duke of Yorke missing the prey hee expected leaues the king with the Duke of Norfolke and the Earle of Warwicke at London himselfe with the Earles of Salisbury and Rutland and certaine forces setteth forward to Wakefield to pursue the Queene and her sonne sending direction to the Earle of March that hee should follow with all his power The Castell of Sandall standeth pleasantly vpon a small hill in view of the faire town of VVakefield there the Duke of Yorke comming thither vpon Christmas Eue reposeth himselfe and expecteth the encrease of his numbers The Queene aduertised thinkes it wisdome to fight before the Duke grow too strong and thereupon marcheth forward hauing
beene married vnto Iohn Gray Esquier knighted and slaine at the battell of S. Albans vpon King Henries part who now was a suiter vnto the King for something taken away in the extremity of that time to bee restored towards the maintenance of her 〈◊〉 But howsoeuer her suit pierced his eare her sweetly composed feature strangely affected his heart more formall shee was and louely in countenance then either tall or exceedingly faire yet both sufficient to meete in one person of an excellent witte a sober demeanour a modest looke a 〈◊〉 smile and her speech vttered in such a â—…turall eloquence as her answeres euer set on edge King Edwards desires which howsoeuer diâ—…full to the appetite of his wanton bed affâ—…ming with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 â—…ee accounted herselfe most vnworthy of the name of his Queene so shee held her selfe of mort worth her chast honour dearer then to bee his Câ—…bine yet held they him in chase till shee had 〈◊〉 â—…im in the snares of her loue 22 Their many meetings and 〈◊〉 complements made the old Dutchesse of Yorke the Kings mother much to suspect it would bee a match to hinder which with a parâ—… authority shee entred discourse alleadging it honourable 〈◊〉 and of much profite to linke with some great Princesse in â—…raine 〈◊〉 both for the 〈◊〉 of poâ—…ions abroad and as the â—…se stood to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 at home that 〈◊〉 had gone 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 suite in Frâ—… as if in himselfe nâ—…w 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 their displâ—…res would 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 To marry his Subiect 〈◊〉 held 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 â—…cially one without 〈◊〉 alliance or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 other thing mouing but a wanton doâ—…ge 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and although that in Lady 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 be 〈◊〉 yet was there nothing so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 incorpâ—… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 moâ—… 〈◊〉 as 〈◊〉 tought of a 〈◊〉 A 〈◊〉 quoth she is most 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 side whose 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 23 owne desires and knew himselfe to bee out of his mothers rule partly in earnest and partly in pleasance made her this reply That marriage being a spirituall type ought rather to be conioyned where God had framed the parties to consent as this of his was then in regard of any temporall respect whatsoeuer That his choice was pleasing to himselfe and would be to his subiects he certainly knew whose amity before all other Nations hee most preferred and desired neither could he giue them better occasion of loue then in this that being their Soueraigne hee disdained not to marry into their Tribes and so likewise for his Issue there could not any Prince be better beloued then he that was their naturall Prince so borne of both parents That if forraine alliances were so needfull hee had many of his kin to contract them and that with content of all parties but for himselfe to marry for possessions or to please others with displeasing his own affections hee saw it no wisdome hauing already sufficient of the one and the other offended euen sweet pleasure would seeme sowre pils especially the choice that is made by another mans eye That there are many comparable to her said hee I make no question and am the more glad let them haue them that like them I will not repine neither I hope will any abridge mee of that which I allow vnto others the Prouerbe is Mother that marriage goes by Destiny but to be wiued against a mans own liking is an earthly Purgatâ—…ry And therefore my Cosen Warwicke I am sure neither loueth me so little to grudge at that I loue nor is so vnreasonable to looke that I should in choise of a wife rather be ruled by his eye then by mine owne as though I were a Wâ—…rd that were bound to marry by the appointment of a Gardian I would not bee a King with that condition to forbeare mine owne libertie in choise of mine owne marriage As for poâ—…ty of more inheritance by new affinity in 〈◊〉 land it proues oftner the occasion of more trouble then profite and wee haue already title by that meanes to so much as sufficeth to get and keep well in one mans dayes That she is a widdow and hath already children by Gods blessed Lady I am a Bachelour yet haue some too and so each of vs hath a proofe that neither of vs is like to bee barren And therefore Madam I pray you bee content I trust in God shee shall bring a young Prince that shall play on your lappe to your â—…eat pleasure and your selfe shall blesse the wombe that bare such a â—…be and as for your obiection of 〈◊〉 let the Bishop hardly lay it in my way when I come to take Orders for I vnderstand it is forbidden a Priâ—… but I neuer wist that it was forbidden a Prince 24 The Dutchesse seeing the King so set on his owne choice that she could not pull hiâ—… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 such 〈◊〉 that vnder 〈◊〉 oâ—… her for which act vnder 〈◊〉 of a contract with 〈◊〉 owne coâ—…ce which was the 〈◊〉 oâ—… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 stacle as either the Bishops 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or the 〈◊〉 proceed to the solemnizâ—… of this wedding 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were clearely purged 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 King tooke to wife this later beloued Lady Elizabeth Grey who had beene formerly married vnto his enemy and many times prayed full heartily for his losse in which God loued her better then to grant her her boone reseruing greater honour for her selfe and her posterity 25 She was honourably descended especially by the surer side whose mother was Iaquellin daughter to Peter of Lucemburg Earle of S. Paul and Dutchesse to Iohn Duke of Bedford Regent of France after whose death shee married Sir Richard Wooduile knight and among others bare vnto him this Elizabeth Englands faire Queene who being priuately married at the Manour of Grafton was afterwardes crowned Queen at Westminster with all due celebrations vpon the sixe and twentieth of May Anno 1465. Her father then by this new made sonne in law and Soueraigne Lord was created Lord Riuers and made high Constable of England her brother Lord Anthony married to the sole heire of the Lord Scales and her sonne Thomas Grey borne to her first husband was created Marquesse Dorset and married to the heire of the Lord Bonuile 26 But when Warwicke had knowledge the wanton King had got a new wife and his courting of Lady Bona to bee but a ball to make Edwards play hee stormed not a little whose credite hee tooke to be crackt in the French Court and himselfe rather thought to haue dallyed in this motion then to deale by commission from his King for which cause hee conceiued so inward an indignation that his affection was withdrawne from King Edward and thenceforth ranne vpon Henrie retained in prison to which end he temporized with the present king applauded the Queene and bare countenance in Court with no
for the loue that our Lord beareth to vs all from this time forward all griefes forgotten each of you loue others which I verily trust you will if you any thing regard either God or your King affinitie or kindred this Realme your owne countrey or your owne surety 115 And therewithall the King no longer induring to sit vp layd him downe on his right side his face towards them who with weeping eyes words as fitted the time recomfited the sicke dying King ioyning their hands and outwardly forgiuing that which inwardly they meant not to forget The King ouer-ioyed to see their willing reconcilements spake not many wordes after but commending his soule vnto God in their presence departed this life at his Pallace of Westminster vpō the 9. day of April and yeere of Christs appearance 1483. at the age of forty one when he had worne the royal Diademe two and twenty yeeres one moneth and fiue dayes and was buried at Windsor in the newe Chappell whose foundation himselfe had layd 116 Of personage hee was the goodliest Gentleman saith Commines that euer ◅ine eyes beheld faire of complexion and of most princely presence couragious of heart pol◅ke in counsell in aduersitie nothing abashed in prosperitie rather ioyous then proud in peace iust and mercifull in warre sharpe and fierce and in field bold and venturous yet no further then wisedome would and is no lesse commended where he auoided then is his manhood when he vanquished eight or nine battels he won wherein to his greater renowne he fought on foote and was euer victor ouer his enemies much giuen hee was to the lusts of youth and in his latter time growne somewhat corpulent which rather adorned his grauer yeeres then any waies disliked the eies of his beholders His Wife 117 Elizabeth the daughter of Richard Wooduill Earle Riuers by his wife ◅aquelana Dutchesse of Bedford who was the daughter of Peter Earle of S. Paul and he the sonne of Peter de Luxembourg was first married vnto Sir Iohn Grey slaine at S. Albans where he was knighted the day before his death by King Henry the sixt vnto whom shee bare two sonnes and a daughter after whose death shee was priuately remarried vnto K. Edward the fourth the first day of May at his mannor of Grafton in Northamptonshire Anno 1464. and in the next yeere following vpon the sixe and twentith of May was crowned Queen at Westminster with al due solemnities Shee was his wife eighteene yeeres eleuen moneths and nine daies no more fortunate in attaining to the height of all worldly dignity then vnfortunate in the murther of her sonnes and losse of her owne liberty For in the beginning of K. Edwards raigne shee was forced to take Sanctuary at Westminster wherein her first sonne Prince Edward was borne and at his death did the like in feare of the Protector and lastly hauing all her lands and possessions seized vpon by K. Henrie the seauenth liued in meane estate in the Monastery of Bermondsey in Southwarke where not long after shee left the troubles of her life and inioied a quiet portion or burying place by her last husband King Edward at Windsore 118 Elianor Butler as we find it recorded vpon the Parliament Role was contracted vnto King Edward but how true considering the occasion and time of the Act we leaue for others to iudge onely this is most certaine that this Lady Elianor was the daughter of Iohn Talbot Earle of Shrewsbury and the wife of Sir Thomas Butler Knight sonne and heire to Ralph Butler Baron of Sudley which Elianor died the thirtieth of Iune the yeere of Christ Iesus 1466. and the eight of King Edward the fourth his raigne His Issue 119 Edward the eldest sonne of K. Edward the fourth by Queene Elizabeth his wife was borne in the Sanctuary at Westminster the fourth of Nouember and yeere of grace 1471. being the tenth of his fathers raigne at that time expulsed the Realme by the powerfull Earle Warwicke but fortune changed and the father restored the sonne the first of Iuly and yeere of Christ was ◅eated Prince of Wales Duke of Cornwall and Earle of Chester and had not the ambitious hand of his vncle beene defiled in his innocent blood he might haue worne the Diademe manie yeeres whereas he bare the Title of King not many daies 120 Richard the second sonne of K. Edward the fourth by Elizabeth his Queen was borne at Shrewsbury and in his infancy was created Duke of Yorke he was affianced vnto Anne daughter and heire to Iohn Mowbray Duke of Norfolke by which he was intituled Duke of Norfolke Earle-Marshall Warren and Nottingham but inioying neither Title wife or his owne life long was with his brother murthered in the Tower of London and in the prison of that Tower which vpon that most sinfull deed is euer since called the bloody Tower their bodies as yet vnknowne where to haue buriall 121 George the third sonne of K. Edward the fourth by Queene Elizabeth his wife was also borne in Shrewsburie and being a yong Child was created Duke of Bedford but liued not long after and lieth buried at Windsore 122 Elizabeth the first daughter of K. Edward the fourth by Elizabeth his Queene was borne at Westminster the eleuenth of Februarie and fifth of her fathers raigne being the yere of Saluation 14◅6 Shee was promised in marriage to Charles Daulphin of France woed and Courted by her vncle Crouchbacke when he had murdered her brothers and vsurped the Crowne but better destiny attending her shee was reserued to ioine the vnion and marriage with the onely heire of Lancaster which was Henrie of Richmond afterward King of England from whom is branched the roiall stemme that spreadeth his beauty in this North-West world euen Iames our dread Soueraigne and great Brittaines Monarch 123 Cicely the second daughter of K. Edward the fourth by Queene Elizabeth his wife was sought vnto by Iames the third of that name to be ioined in marriage with Iames his sonne Prince of Scotland and Duke of Rothsay which match was promised vpon conditions and choise of K. Edward who lastly brake off from further proceeding and the Lady married vnto Iohn Vicount Wels whom shee out-liued and was againe remarried but by neither husband had any issue and therefore lesse noted her body lieth buried at Quarrena in the Isle of Wight 124 Anne the third daughter of K. Edward the fourth by Queene Elizabeth his wife was married vnto Lord Thomas Howard Duke of Norfolke Earle Marshall and high Treasurer of England vnto whom shee bare two sonnes both dying without issue and her selfe without more fruit of wombe left her life and lieth buried at Fra◅ingham in Norfolke 125 Bridget the fourth daughter of K. Edward the fourth by his wife Queene Elizabeth was borne at Eltham in Kent the tenth of Nouember and yeere of Grace 1480. being the twentieth of her fathers Raigne Shee tooke the habite of Religion and became a
and Iohn Gilford Knights Foge Scot Clifford and Bonting with fiue thousand men attempted great matters at Grauesend but hearing of the Duke of Buckinghams surprise dispersed themselues for that time But when King Richard perceiued how hee was euery where beset he sent one Thomas Hutton vnto Francis Duke of Britaine with proffers of gold to circumuent and imprison Earle Henry who as hee feared was too well friended in those forraine parts which thing indeed this Hutton well perceiued and so to the King reported that the Duke was nothing forward to bite at this baite whereupon those that lately fled England were indited of treason and other of Henries factions beheaded whereof Sir George Browne and Sir Roger Clifford Knights with foure others were beheaded at London and at Exceter for the like cause dyed Sir Thomas Sentleger who had married Lady Anne Dutchesse of Excester King Richards own sister with others so icalous was the King of his vsurped Crowne and that nothing should be laide to vnprouident foresight the coasts hee stored with Armies of men furnished the Ports with store of Prouision and made all things ready to withstand Earle Henries arriuall Who now hauing gotten aide of fiue thousand Britaines with forty vessels wel furnished set saile from thence the twelfth of October but was taken with so terrible a tempest that his Fleet was disparkled some into Normandy and some compelled to returne into Britaine only the Earles ship with one other hept the Seas being sore tossed all night and in the morning arriued in the mouth of Poole in the County of Dorset where hee might behold the Shore full of men shining in armour to his great amasement whereupon hee sent out his shippe-boat to know whether they were friends or enemies their answere was that they were thither appointed by the Duke of Buckinghm to attend the comming of the Earle of Richmund to conduct him in safety to the Duke who lay encamped not far off that so ioyning their forces they might prosecute Richard the vsurper who being in a maner destitute of men was sore distracted and desperate in his owne designes These smooth vntruthes notwithstanding Earle Henry auoided and with a forward gale returned to Normandy whence he sent Messengers vnto young Charles King of France whose father King Lewis was lately departed this life to haue his safe conduct to returne into Britaine which easily was granted with fauourable complements returned to the Earle Lord Henry thus crossed by sea had present news of Buckinghams surprise and death with the flight of the Nobles escaped from Richard who meeting with Richmund in Britaine fell forthwith into Counsell where first it was determined that Earle Henry should take his oath to espouse the Lady Elizabeth eldest daughter vnto King Edward and the immediate heire to the Crowne which hee solemnly did in the Church at Rhedon and they for their parts sware vnto him fealty doing him homage with no lesse respect then vnto their sole and crowned King 37 Of these proceedings King Richard soone heard which indeed greatly appaled his thoughâ—… and all pensiue and sad he returned out of the West towards London where to cut off the hopes of Richmunds further claime hee caused a Parliament to be assembled at Westminster and therein attainted the said Earle Henry himselfe and all such as had fled the land in his behalfe enacting them enemies to their naturall Country their goods to be confiscated and all their lands and possessions to be seised vpon to the Kings vse which was so forwarded by his lewd Counsellors and so executed by his fawning followers that some better affected set forth the present and oppressed estate in these scoffing rimes to their further disgrace diuulging their names in manner as followeth The cat the rat and Louell the dogge Rule all England vnder a hogge Alluding to the names of Ratcliffe the Kings mischieuous Minion and of Catesby his secret traducer and to the Kings cognizance which was the Boare for which William Collingborne Esquier who had been Shiriffe of Wiltshire and Dorsetshire was condemned and vpon the Tower hill executed with al extremity 38 King Richards state standing in dangers abroad and not altogether free from conspiracies at hoâ—…e hee thought it best policy to enter amitie with Scotland which hee did for the terme of three yeeres and the more firme to assure himselfe of that King hee intreated a marriage betwixt the Duke of Rothsay the kings eldest sonne and the Lady de la Pole daughter to Iohn Duke of Suffolke and to the Dutchesse Elizabeth king Richards owne sister whom hee so much fauoured as that after the death of his owne sonne he proclaimed Iohn Earle of Lincolne her sonne and his Nephew heire apparant to the Crowne of England disinheriting King Edwards daughters whose brothers hee had before murdered 39 His feares nothing lessened but rather daily increased he attempted once more to stop the Currunt which led to the spring to which end he sent his Ambassadours loaden with gold and many gay promises vnto Francis Duke of Britaine offring to giue him all Richmâ—…nds lands and yeerely reuenues if he would either send the said Earle into England or commit him there vnto prison These comming to the Dukes Court could haue no communication with him he lying extremely sicke and his wits too weake to entertaine discourse Whereupon Peter Landose his Treasurer a man pregnant in wit and of great authority tooke the motion into hand vnto whom the English Ambassadors promised all the Earles Reuenews if he could bring King Richards request to passe He greedy of gaine and being in place to doe what he would promised to effect it conditionally that King Richard would make good his offer Thus whilest messengers posted betwixt Peter and Richard Iohn Bishop of Elie being then in Flaunders was certified by Christopher Vrswicke of all the circumstances of this purpose whereupon the Bishop with all possible hast sent the same intelligence the same day and by the same man vnto Earle Henry in Britain willing him to shift himself and followers into France who forthwith sent Vrswick vnto King Charles to haue his licence that he might with his good liking come into his dominions which being obtained he caused the other Lords vnder pretence to visite the sicke Duke to escape into Aniou and two daies after changing his Apparrell with his seruant waited vpon him as vpon his Master and posted thence into France whose escape when the Treasurer heard of he sent after to apprehend him and that in such hast as at his entrance into the French dominions they were hard at his heeles 40 This suddaine flight of the Earle and of the other English Lords the Duke of Britaine being somwhat recouered of his dangerous sicknes tooke very greeuously imputing it a great dishonour vnto himselfe to suffer the least suspect of breach betwixt
dayes lay naked and vnburied his remembrance being as odious to all as his person deformed and lothsome to be looked vpon for whose further despite the white Bore his cognizance was torne downe from euery Signe that his monument might perish as did the monies of Caligula which were all melted by the decree of the Senate Lastly his body without all funeral solemnity was buried in the Gray-Friers Church of that City But King Henry his Successor of a princely disposition caused afterward his Tombe to bee made with a picture of Alablaster representing his person and to be set vp in the same Church which at the suppression of that Monastery was pulled downe and vtterly defaced since when his graue ouergrowne with nettles and weedes is very obscure and not to be found Onely the stone chest wherin his corpes lay is now made a drinking trough for horses at a common Inne and retaineth the onely memory of this Monarches greatnesse His body also as tradition hath deliuered was borne out of the City and contemptuously bestowed vnder the end of Bow-Bridge which giueth passage ouer a branch of Stowre vpon the west side of the Towne Vpon this Bridge the like report runneth stood a stone of some height against which King Richard as hee passed toward Bosworth by chance strucke his spur and against the same stone as he was brought backe hanging by the horse side his head was dashed and broken as a wise woman forsooth had foretold who before Richards going to battell being asked of his successe said that where his spurre strucke his head should be broken but of these things as is the report so let be the credite Dead he is and with his death ended the factions a long time continued betwixt the Families of Lancaster and Yorke in whose bandings to bring set keep the Crown on their heades eight or nine bloudy set battels had beene fought and no lesse then fourescore persons of the bloud-royall slaine as Philip Câ—…ines the French Writer saith many of them being wel knowne to himselfe after which stormes and this Tirants death a blessed vnion ensued by ioining those houses in Henry of Lancaster and Elizabeth of Yorke 60 Hee was of Stature but little and of shape deformed the left shoulder bunching out like a Mole-hill on his backe his haire thinne and face short a cruell countenance in whose aspect might bee perceiued both malice and deceit When hee stood musing as hee would doe oft his vse was to bite and chaw the nether lip his hand euer on his dagger which euer hee would chop vp and down in the sheath but neuer draw it fully out Pregnant in wit hee was wily to faine apt to dissemble and haughty of Stomacke an expert Souldier and a better King then a man He founded a Colledge at Middleham beyond York and a Collegiat Chauntery in London neere vnto the Tower called Our Lady of Barking he endowed the Queenes Colledge in Cambridge with fiue hundred Marks of yeerely reuenew and disforrested the great Field of Wichwood which King Edward his brother had inclosed for his game he raigned two yeeres two moneths and one day and was buried as we haue said His Wife 61 Anne the second daughter and Coheire to Richard Neuil the stout Earle of Warwicke and Salesbury was first married to Edward Prince of Wales the sonne to King Henry the sixth and after his death was remarried to Richard Duke of Gloucester Anno 1472. afterwards by vsurpation King of England with whom in great State and solemnity shee was Crowned Queene the sixth of Iuly and yeere of Saluation 1483. She was his wife to the last yeere of his Raigne and then leauing her husband to choose another Queene was laid at rest in the Abbey of Westminster in this thing happy that she saw not the death of the Tyrant His Issue 62 Edward the sonne of King Richard and of Queene Anne his Wife and the onely childe of them both was borne in the Castle of Middleham neere Richmund in the Countie of Yorke Anno 1473. and being vnder foure yeeres of age was created Earle of Salisbury by his Vncle King Edward the fourth the seuenteenth of his Raigne but his father King Richard in the first of his vsurpation created him Prince of Wales the foure twentieth of August and yeere of Christ 1483. he then being about ten yeeres of age vnto whom also the Crowne was intailed by Parliament but this Prince dying before his father and much vpon the time of his mothers decease saw not the reuenge that followed the Tyrants Raigne whose bad life no doubt hath made doubtfull the place of this Princes buriall and other Princely offices done him in his life and at his death HENRIE THE SEVENTH KING OF ENGLAND AND FRANCE AND LORD OF IRELAND THE FIFTIE SEVENTH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH HIS RAIGNE ACTS AND ISSVE CHAPTER XX. HENRIE of that name the seauenth hauing by such mixt meanes of valor and practise as are alreadie described obtained the possession of Englands Crown we must now present vnto you his actions in the person and state of a King maintained by him with like mixture of courage and skill as it was atchieued to the verification of that rule That things are kept by the same Arts whereby they were gained In describing whereof wee meane nothing lesse then for humoring the vaine admirers of phrase and conceit to mount vp into Panegyricall flourishes in honor of the man though his excellent vertues would worthily beare if not duely also exact them yet may wee not omiâ—…to obserue that as in his attaining to the Crowne there was through diuine prouidence a concurring disposition of all important Circumstances without which his attempt might haue proued disasterous so hee hauing now possessed the Soueraigne power and mastered the State in the maine pointes easily made circumstances waite vpon his wisdom and to take their forme from his directions Of the first kind wherein his felicity deserues to be celebrated were these That he by the Male-line a meere stranger to both the roiall houses as descended from the Welsh and French and by the female springing out of such a family of Lancaster the Beanfords as by the same law which enabled it to inherite in ordinary estates was made incapable of succeâ—…n in the Regalitie should so safely be conuaied away into forraine parts there to continue an head of expectation and reuolt during the intestine troubles and dangers to him ineuitable here at home Secondly that the Realme of England should bee so auerted from Richard though a very honorable wise iust and necessary Prince after hee was somewhat setled as for his sake to neglect in a sort so many naturall heires of the house of Yorke some of them in right preceding Richard such were the children of Edward the fourth and George Duke of Clarence Richards elder brethren and all of
1540. shee was his wife sixe moneths after which time certaine Lords of the vpper House of Parliament came into the nether and alleaged cause for which that marriage was vnlawfull whereunpon shee was diuorced and by Statute enacted that shee should no more be taken for Queene but should be called the Lady Anne of Cleâ—…e See remained in England long after the Kings death though small mention is made of her by any of our Writers only we finde that she accompanied the Lady Elizabeth through London at the solemnizing of Queene Maries Coronation 140 Katherine the fifth wife of King Henry the eight was the daughter of 〈◊〉 and Neece vnto Thomas Howard his brother Duke of Norfolke Shee was married vnto him the eight of August and yeere of â—…race 1540. being the thirtie two of his Raigne at Hampton Court and continued his Queene the space of one yeere sixe moneths and foure daies and for her vnchaste life was attainted by Parliament and for the same beheaded within the Tower of London the twelfth of February and her body buried in the Chauncell of the Chappell by Queene Anne Bullen 141 Katherine the sixth and last wife of King Henry was the daughter of Sir Thomas Parre of Kendall and sister to Lord William Parre Marquesse of Northampton shee was first married to Iohn Neuill Lord Latimer and after his decease vpon the twelfth of Iuly maried vnto the King at Hampton Court the yeere of Saluation 1543. and thirtie fiue of his Raigne Shee was his wife three yeeres sixe months and fiue daies and suruiuing him was againe married vnto Thomas Seimer Lord Admirall of England vnto whom she bare a daughter but died in the same Child-bed the yeere of Grace 1548. His Issue 142 Henrie the first sonne of King Henry by Queene Katherine his first wife was borne at Richâ—…d in Surrey vpon the first of Ianuary and the first of his fathers Raigne whose Godfathers at Font were the Lord Cranmer Archbishop of Canterburie and the Earle of Surrey his Godmother Lady Katherine Countesse of Deuonshire daughter to King Edward the fourth This Prince liued not fully two months but died in the same place wherein he was borne vpon the two and twentieth of February and his body with all due obsequies buried in Westminster 143 A sonne not named was borne vnto King Henrie by Lady Katherine his first Queene in the month of Nouember and the sixth yeere of his Raigne who liued not long and therefore no further mention of him can bee made the deathes of these Princes King Henrie tooke as a punishment from God for so he alleaged it in the publike Court held in Blacke-friers London they being begot on his owne brothers wife 144 Marie the third childe and first daughter of King Henrie by Queene Katherine his first wife was born at Greenewich in Kent the eighteenth of Februarâ—… in the yeere of Christs humanity 1518 and the eighth of his Raigne Shee was by the direction of her mother brought vp in her Childe-hood by the Countesse of Salisbury her neere kinswoman for that as some thought the Queene wished a marriage betwixt some of her sons and the Princesse to strengthen her Title by that Aliance into Yorke if the King should die without issue Male. In her yong yeeres shee was sued to be married with the Emperour the King of Scots and the Duke of Orleance in France but all these failing and shee succeeding her brother K Edward in the Crowne at the age of thirtie sixe yeeres matched with Phillip King of Spaine to the great dislike of many and small content to her selfe hee being imploied for the most part beyond the Seas for griefe whereof and the losse of Calice shee lastly fell into a burning feauer that cost her her life 145 Elizabeth the second daughter of King Henrie and first childe by Queene Anne his second wife was borne at Greenwich vpon Sunday the seuenth of September the yeere of Christ Iesus 1534 and twenty fiue of her Fathers Raigne who with due solemnities was baptized the Wednesday following Archbishop Cranmer the old Dutches of Norfolke and the old Marchionesse of Dorset being the witnesses at the Font and the Marchionesse of Excester at the confirmation Shee succeeded her sister Queene Marie in the Monarchy of England and was for wisdome vertue piety and Iustice not onelie the Mirrour of her Sexe but a patterne for Gouernment to al the princes in Christendome whose name I may not mention without al dutiful remembrance and whose memory vnto me is most deare amongst the many thousands that receiued extraordinary fauours at her gracious and most liberall hand 146 Another man childe Queene Anne bare vnto King Henry though without life vpon the nine and twentieth of Ianuary and twenty seuen of his Raigne to the no little griefe of the mother some dislike of the King as the sequel of her accusation and death did shortly confirme 147 Edward the last childe of King Henry and first of Queene Iane his third wife was borne at Hampton Court the twelfth of October the yeere of Grace 1537. and twenty nine of the Kings Raigne being cut out of his mothers wombe as is constantly affirmed like as Iulius Caesar is said to haue been his Godfathers at the Font was Thomas Cranmer Archbishop of Canterbury and the Duke of Norfolk his sister Lady Mary being Godmother saith Grafton Sixe daies after his birth he was created Prince of Wales and at the death of his Father succeeded him in all his Dominions of whom more followeth heereafter His Naturall Issue 148 Henrie Fitz-Râ—…ie the naturall sonne of King Henrie the eight was begotten of the Lady 〈◊〉 called Elizabeth Blunt and borne in the Mannor of Blackâ—…moore in Essex about the tenth yeere of his Raigne at the age of sixe yeeres he was created Earle of Nottingham and in the fiue and twentieth of his Fathers Raigne vpon the eighteenth of Iune in the Kings Pallace of Bridewell was made Duke of Richmond and Sommerset Lord Warden of the East West and Middle-Marches against Scotland and Lieutenant Generall of all the parts of England Northward he was a Prince very forward in Marshal Actiuities of Good literature and knowledge in the tongues vnto whom the learned Antiquary Leland dedicated a Booke He married Marie daughter of Thomas Howard Duke of Norfolke Earle Marshall and Lord high Treasurer of England with whom he liued not long but died at Saint Iames by Westminster the two and twentieth of Iuly in the yeere of Christ Iesus 1536. and was buried at Framingham in Suffolke THe tempestuous 〈◊〉 in the Raigne of this King Henrie the eight and the violent deluge raised against the Church-state of his times bare downe so many religious strong foundations and were the destruction of so many beautifull Monasteries as the onely relation of their numbers and names would haue much interrupted the narration of his history Wherfore to reteinâ—… their memorials though their walles are laid
Alain Chartier * Vpon Easter Eue. Enguerrant de Monstrelet Enguerrant de Monstr His death Tho. Wals. * Augusti 30. Fabian * Some reckon but 11. dayes Stow addeth fiue monethes more Boet. l. 16. c. 19. Polydor. Ioh. Stow. Aâ—…ls His works of deuotion * Ioh. Rossus * Th. Gascoign in Dict. Theolog. Tho. Wals. Stow. Annal. The manner of his bringing into England * France England Ireland Legend des Flamens Monarch 53 Henry VI. * Dan. cap. 2. v. 21 Henry the sixth began his raigne the last day of August being the day of his Fathers death Anno 1422. * Tit. 〈◊〉 * Ioh. Til. Chr. * Stowes Annal. * Polyd. Verg. hist. lib. 23. * Paul Aemyl in Car. l. A Parliament at Westminster * The leuie therof was 5. Nobles on euery sacke of wool * Polyd. Verg. bist lib. 23. The Regents Oration to the French * Paul Aemyl in Car. 7. * Crauant saith Polyd. who placeth this action in the following yeere The bounds of the English Regency in France * Stows Annal. * Polyd. Verg. l. 23 * Stows Annals * Polyd. Verg. l. 23 The whole field-forces of the English in France vnder the Duke of Bedford * Rob. Fab. * Polyd. Vâ—…rg lib. 23. * Gagwin * Paul Aemil. * Hect. 〈◊〉 l. 16. The Regentâ—… victory at Verâ—…il in Perch * Stowes Annâ—…l * Hect. Boâ—…t li. 16. This battell was fought 7. of Aug. Anno Domini 1425. saith Stow. * Poly. Verg. li. 23. * Iâ—… Carol. 7. The murtherers of Iohn Duke of Burgoin excepted in capitulations * Rob. Fab. Chroâ—… Iames the first King of Scots set at liberty out of England * Hect. â—…oct l. 17. Grafton * Rob. Fab. 1. Câ—… The title of Mortimer to the Crowne sought to be crusht * Hal. Chron. Camb. 〈◊〉 The Duke of Glocester rashly marieth another mans wife * Gâ—…r Histâ—… by Edw. Griâ—…st The Duke of Burgoin challenged by the Duke of Glocester to fight * Stowes Annal. An. D. 1425. A. Reg. 4. * Stowes Annal. Court-factions in England * See Foxe his Martyrologe in H. 6. * Polyd. Verg. Lib. 23. The new Constable of France miscarrieth in his first enterprize * Hoâ—… The Duke of Bedford returneâ—… into England to appeâ—…se the Court factions The Protector and the Bishop made â—…ends * Holâ—…sh The King receiueâ—… Knighthood and dubbeth Riâ—…ard Duke of Yorke A. D. 1427. A. reg 5. The Regent and the Lord Talbot with fresh forces passe into France Talbotâ—… 〈◊〉 * â—…agwin * Pâ—…l Aâ—…ll The siege of Orleance * Polyd. Uerg. * Paul Aemyl * Polyd. Virg. l. 23 The Earle of Salisbury â—…aine with a great shot before Orleance * 〈◊〉 * Polyd. Uerg. * Paul Aemyl * Fabiâ—… The siege continued notwithstanding the Earles death Orlâ—…ce offers to become Burgundian but the English would not admit thereof * Serres â—…amlet by Edward Grimsâ—… Ioan the martial maid miraculously sent to deliuer Orleance and Frâ—… * Pâ—…l Aemyl * Serres Inuentar * Poly. Uerg. * Serres Inuentar * Polyd. Verg. * Gerard. Seg de Haillin some other French Authors Serres out of the Originall Copie translated by Edw. Grimstâ—… The Viragâ—… her letter to the English General before Orleance * Serres The description of Ioan la Pucelle de Dieu or the maid of God The siege of Orleance raised * Sâ—…wes Aâ—…ls The reflux or ebbe of the English greatnesse in France Polyd. Verg. * Stows Annal. The L. Talbot taken in battel * Polyd. Verg. Charles crowned King of France at Rheimes * Pâ—…l Aemyl Ioh Til. Chr. Ioan taken prisoner Chron. de Bretaig apud Holinsh. p. 604. * Serres saith by the bastard of Vandome Holinshed She is burnt for a witch at Roan * Tit. Lâ—… Pataâ—… Dâ—…cad 1. * See Holinsh. in Hen. 6. The French got this sentence to be reuersed by the Pope 26. yeeres after * Stow. K. Henry in to come in person into France Richard Duke of Yorke made Constable of England A. D. 1431. A. Reg. 10. Henry crowned King of France in Paris * Pâ—…l Aemyl * Ioh. Tyl Chr. * Polyd. Verg. * Gaâ—…orum to distinguish it seemeth from the former meere titular of Galliâ—… Rex so also the French Kingâ—… vsually stile themselues * In Custodia Io. Guillâ—…m Hâ—…raldi peâ—…iss Dat. H. 6. 7. * Inter Chartâ—… Collegâ—… Etâ—… The King returnes into England The Protector breakes an insurrection at Abington in the Shell * Stowes Annal. A mutinie beginning in Callais appeased The Duke of Bedford marrieth the Earle of Saint Pauls daughter * Holinsh. * Serreâ—… * Ioh. Til. Chron. * Paul Aemil. Renate Duke of â—…rrain and Barre taken prisoner * Polyd. Verg. l. 23. * Paul Aemil. The miserable face of France by occasion of thâ—…se warres * Poly. Verg. * Serres Inuent The Commons of Normandy rise against the English * Holinsh. * Polyd. Uerg. The Earle of Arundel slaine * Paul Aemyl * Iâ—…ent of Fr. * Eâ—…nius 4. 〈◊〉 â—…ners of â—…he English French and Burgundians Holinsh. * Polyd. Verg. lib. â—…3 Serres in Char. 7. Serres * Serres The French and Burgundian agree 24 Sept. 1435 * Polyd. Verg. * In Câ—…l 7. The incredible rate at which K. Charles purchased the Burgundians good * Paul Aemyl * Polyd. Uerg. * Paul Aemyl A. D. 1435. A. reg 14. The Burgundian renounceth to the Regent his friendship with England * Inuent of Fr. The Duke of Bedford Regent of France dieth at Paris * Cambden in Bedfordshire saith he was slaine in battell before Veâ—…noyle * Master Cambden loc citâ—…t * Stowes Annals but Master Cambden saith it was Charles 8. Cambd. ibid. King Lewis his Princely testimony of the late Regents vertues Richard Duke of Yorke made Regent of France * Holinsh. Stow Annal. The Parisians conspire to dispossesse the English * Paul Aemyl * Serres Inuent by Edw. Griâ—…st The City of Paris yeelded vp to the French * Rob. Fabians Chronicle Gagwin * 27. Feb. A. D. 1436. The new Regent comes with an Army into France * Stows Annal. Calais besieged by the Burgundian The Protector of England rescues Calais with a great Fleet and hoâ—…t * Polyd. Verg. l 13 He returns with honâ—…ur into England * Serres Rob. Fab. * Serres * Polyd. Verg. l. 23. An. D. 1437 Katherine Queen 〈◊〉 of England * Pâ—…l Aemyl * Polyd. Verg. King â—…nry the 7. her Grandchild * Stowes Annals The Dutchesse Dowager marrieth Woodâ—…le Elizabeth wife to Edward 4. 〈◊〉 daughter of that bed The murder of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the first of Scotland * Hect. Bâ—…et l. 17. The new Regent doth nothing * Iauent of Fr. * Stow. p. 616. Harflew recouered by the Dukâ—… of Sommerset The Earle of Warwâ—…cke comes Regent into France and Yorke returneâ—… A. D. 1438. The Duke of Yorke Regent againe King Charles and his sonne recon ciled against the English The siege of Pâ—…ntoyse * Serres King Charles pursued by the Duke of Yorke Pontoys
whole possession of Kent sent for more supply of Saxons vnto his ayde pretending imployments of their seruice in other parts but indeede to make strong his owne designes and these swarming daylie ouer into Britaine got the strength of munition and command of military affaires without impeach For the King holding himselfe now sure from all interceptions gaue his immoderate senses scope to nourish more freely their sensuall pleasures and committed more audaciously those vices vnto which his owne corrupt nature was naturally addicted This Hengist soone perceiued and to adde more matter fit for flame fed still the humors of this vicious King outwardly shewing his care and readinesse for the Lands defence his counsell and loue to the Nobles in estate and his courteous carriage to the Commons in generall but to the King an ouerseeming dilligence and seruile obedience by all which ere it was long he gaue fire to the traine that blew vp the foundations of the British policie 4 For feasting the King in the Castell of Tonnge commanded his daughter a Lady of passing beautie to attend the banquet whose excellent feature and seemely behauiour blew the sparkes of desire so right into Vortigerns wanton eie that they presently kindled a flame in his lasciuious heart for in the midst of his cups Rowena so was the damosell called with a low reuerence and pleasing grace saluted the King with a cup of gold full of sweet wine incharming it with these words in her language Waes heal hla◅po Cyning which is in our English Be of health Lord King he demāding the meaning would be taught to answer to her owne vnderstanding and said D◅c heal that is Drinke health whereof when hee had pledged her as we speake this bowle infected his senses with no lesse sottishnesse then that of Belus is said to doe Dido when Cupid plaid the childe Ascanius betwixt Aeneas and her And brought more bale to the Land then afterwards did that which was presented to King Iohn at Swinsted Abbey by Simon the poisoning Monke for notwithstanding that hee had a Queene then liuing himselfe not young hauing sonnes at mans estate in profession a Christian whose Religion alloweth neither polygamie nor adulterie did importunate Hengist that Rowena might be his wife which at first with some shew of excuse and vnworthinesse of person was denied but lastly consented vnto and the Nuptials performed And now Fortune casting occasion daily into Hengists lap hee gaue his aspiring thoughts no rest till hee had got the Crowne from Vortigerns head and seized all vnder the Saxons power 5 Hengist and Horsa in their Language as also in the ancient Teutonic Tongue doe both of them signifie a Horse vnto which beast the Saxons had great regard and whose neighings saith Tacitus were their presages and being white were imploied in their sacrilegious ceremonies Virgil also maketh the Horse to bee a luckie Osse or foretokened successe in Battle as in this his verse he doth intimate and write Bello armantur equi bella has armenta minantur And Crantzius telles vs that it was a vsuall thing with the Pagan Germans especially of their Noble-men to take the names of Beasts some from the Lion some from the Beare some from the Woolfe and some from the Horse as heere Hengist and Horsa are said to signifie 6 Which beast they bare in their shields of Armes at their entrance of Britaine and was blazed saith Verstegan in this manner A Horse Argent Rampant in a Field Gules which was the ancient Armes as hee affirmeth of the Princes and Dukes of Saxonie And albeit those Dukes haue of latter yeeres changed that Coat yet doth Henry Iulius now Duke of Brunswicke a most ancient Saxon Prince who sometimes bore the White Horse in a Red Field beare the White Horse for his Creast hauing for his chiefe Coat of Armies the two Leopards which by Richard Cordelion King of England was giuen vnto his ancestor Henry the Lion Duke of Saxony who had maried Mathilda the said Kings sister and by the Emperour Frederic Barbarossa had been bereft of his Armes and Titles of honor Moreouer Charles Emmanuel the now Duke of Sauoy who is lineally descended from the ancient Princes of the chiefe house of Saxony by Prince Beral who came out of Saxonie into Sauoy in the yeere of our Lord 998. and was the third sonne of Hugh Duke of Saxonie which Hugh was brother vnto the Emperour Otho the Third doth yet beare for one of his Coats the said Leaping Horse 7 This Hengist was doubtlesse a Prince of the chiefest bloud and Nobilitie of the Saxons and by birth of Angria in Westphalia wherein vnto this day a place retaineth the name of Hengster-holt Hee with his brother were the sonnes of one Wihtgisil whose father was Witta and his father Vecta the eldest sonne of Voden as Beda writes him of whose issue many Kings of sundry Prouinces saith he had their originall Hee growne now into high fauour with the King by the mariage of Rowena and feared of the Nobility for his strength and policie bare himselfe great among all and his supplies daily arriuing pestred if it not plagued most parts of this Iland For saith Ninius and Beda the riches of Britaine and the fertilitie of the soile were such motiues to their couetous and aspiring mindes that where they got footing there they kept standing and picked occasions where they were too strong Among thē that were sent for by the aduice of Hengist two principall Captaines Octa and Ebissa were chiefe who being embarked in forty Pinnaces sailed about the Picts Coasts wasting the Iles that were called the Orcades and got many Countries from them beyond the Frith whereby a further terrour was stricken into the Britaines hearts 8 The Nobilitie perceiuing what was in working and the marke whereat Hengist set his eie to aime complained to the King of their dangerous estate shewing themselues agreeued to bee dispossessed of Offices and Charge as Guorong the Earle or Lieutenant of Kent by Hengist had beene the Land pestred with strangers that sought their subuersion reproouing him much for his match with that Infidel Kowena his owne carelesse gouernment and adulterous life and in such manner that Vodine Archbishop of London a man of great sanctitie feared not to tell him that therby he had indangered both his soule and Crowne which words by Vortigern were so digested that shortlie it cost the good Archbishop his life But hee still continuing in his lasciuious and carelesse idlenesse was lastly taught by wofull experience what miserie wilfull rashnesse and neglected gouernment do bring for the Britaine 's his subiects no longer would be thus abused to see themselues wouen into greater danger by shew of defense then they formerly had beene by the hostilitie of the enemie but forthwith disclaimed their obedience to the King when he had
deceased in the very prime of his youth before the death of his father or of his elder brother and before hee had done any thing in his life worthy of remembrance after his death 44 Edmund the third sonne of King Ethelred Queene Elgiua his first wife was borne in the eleuenth yeare of his fathers raigne and of Grace 989 and of all his fathers Children proued to be the only man that set his helping hand to the redresse of the estate of his Country distressed by the miserable oppressions of the Danes which hee pursued with such exceeding toile and restlesse hazards of his body as he was therefore surnamed Iron-side and when hee had followed those warres with great courage the space of seuenteene yeeres vnder his Father being come to twenty seuen of his owne age hee succeeded him in his Kingdome and troubles as presently shall be shewed 45 Edred the fourth sonne of King Ethelred and of Queene Elgiua his first wife was born about the foureteenth yeare of his fathers raigne being the yeare of Grace 992. His name is continually set downe as a witnesse in the testees of his fathers Charters vntill the thirtie fift yeare of his raigne by which it appeareth that hee liued vnto the two and twentieth yeere of his owne age although I find no mention of him or of any thing done by him in any of our histories and it seemeth he died at that time because his name is left out of the Charters after that yeare 46 Edwy the fift sonne of King Ethelred and Queene Elgiua his first wife suruiued his father and all his brethren and liued in the raigne of Canute the Dane who being iealous of his new-gotten estate and fearefull of the dangers that might accrew vnto him by this Edwy and such others of the English bloud roiall practised to haue him murthered which was accordingly done by them whom hee most fauoured and least suspected the yeare of our saluation 1017. 47 Edgar the sixt sonne of King Ethelred and of Queene Elgiua his first wife was borne about the twentieth yeere of his fathers raigne beeing the yere of our Lord God nine hundred ninetie and eight He seemeth by the Testees of his fathers Charters to haue beene liuing in the one and twentieth of his raigne but beeing no more found in any of them after may be supposed by all coniectures to haue died in or about the same yeere beeing but the eleuenth after his owne birth and the seuenth before his fathers death 48 The eldest daughter of King Ethelred and Queene Elgiua his first wife although her name bee not to bee found in any writer of those times appeareth notwithstanding to be married to one Ethelstan a Noble man of England who was the principall Commander of Cambridge-shire men at the great battle fought betweene them and the Danes wherein the English-men had the ouerthrow and this sonne in law of King Ethelred with the rest of the chiefe Leaders were slaine in the yeere of Christs Natiuity 1010. being the two and thirtieth of his father in lawes raigne 49 Edgith the second daughter of King Ethelred and Queene Elgiua his first wife was married to Edrik Duke of Mercia who for his couetousnesse in getting was surnamed Streattone This Edrik was the sonne of one Egelrik surnamed Leofwin an elder brother to Egelmere the grandfather of Goodwin Duke of the West-Saxons and beeing but meanely borne was thus highly aduanced by this King notwithstanding he was euer a traitor to his Countrie and a fauourer of the Danes betraying both him and King Edmund his sonne to King Canut that he thereby might gette new preferments by him who worthily rewarded him as a traitor and put him to death 50 Elfgine the third daughter of King Ethelred and of Queene Elgiua his first wife was the second wife of Vtred surnamed the Bold sonne of Earle Waldefe the elder Earle of Northumberland by whom shee had one onely child a daughter named Aldgith married to a Noble-man called Maldred the sonne of Crinan shee was mother of Cospatricke who was Earle of Northumberland in the time of William the Conquerour and forced by his displeasure to fly into Scotland where hee abode and was ancestor to the Earles of Dunbar and of March in that Countrie 51 Gode the fourth and youngest daughter of King Ethelred and Queene Elgiua his first wife was first married to one Walter de Maigne a Noble-man of Normandy greatly fauoured by King Edward her brother who liued not long after the marriage and left issue by her a sonne named Rodulfe whom King Edward his vncle created Earle of Hereford This Earle Rodulfe died the one and twentieth of December in the thirteenth yeere of his vncles raigne and was buried at Peterborough leauing issue a young sonne named Harrald created afterwards by King William the Conqueror Baron of Sudeley in the Countie of Gloucester and Ancestor to the Barons of that place succeeding and of the Lord Chandois of Sudeley now being This Lady Gode after the decease of the said Water de Maigne was remarried to Eustace the elder Earle of Bulloigne in Picardy a man of great valour in those parts of France and a most faithfull friend to King Edward her brother which Earle was grand-father to Godfrey of Bulloigne King of Ierusalem albeit it seemeth he had no issue by this Lady 52 Edward the seuenth sonne of King Ethdred and his first by Queene Emme his second wife was borne at Islipe in the County of Oxford and brought vp in France all the time of his youth with his vncle Richard the third of that name Duke of Normandy mistrusting his safety in England vnder King Canute the Dane although he had married his mother but hee found the time more dangerous by the vsage of his brother Elfred at his beeing heere in the raigne of King Harrald sonne of the Dane Notwithstanding hee returned home when Hardiknut the other sonne beeing his halfe brother was King and was honourably receiued and entertained by him and after his death succeeded him in the Kingdom of England 53 Elfred the eight sonne of King Ethelred and his second by Queene Emme his second wife was conueied into Normandie for feare of King Conute with his eldest brother Edward and with him returned into England to see his mother then beeing at Winchester in the second yeere of King Harrald surnamed Harefoote by whose practize hee was trained towards London apprehended by the way at Guilford in Surrey depriued of his eie-sight and committed prisoner to the Monastery of Elie his Normans that came with him most cruelly murthered and hee himselfe soone after deceasing was buried in the Church of the said Monasterie EDMVND SVRNAMED IRONSIDE THE THIRTIE THREE MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH-MEN HIS WARRES ACTS RAIGNE WIFE AND ISSVE CHAPTER XLV EDmund the third sonne of King Ethelred and the eldest liuing at his Fathers death
him a sonne whose name was Henry for ioy whereof King Henry assembled his Lords and againe made his said Daughter and the lawfull Heires of her body his Successors in his Dominions 54 And then preparing againe for his last and fatall passage into Normandy tooke shipping vpon the Nones of August the very day wherein he first receiued the Crowne when hapned so wonderfull an Eclipse of the Sunne that Malmsbury the reporter faith himselfe then saw the starres plainly in the Firmament about the Sunne and that two daies after so great and fearefull an Earthquake hapned that the house where in himselfe sate was lifted vp with a double remoue and others say that out of riffes in the earth burning flames arose that could not be quenched which diuers iudged to be fatall prodigies of the deathes of those Princes that soone after ensued 56 For Robert the Curtoise after twenty sixe yeers imprisonment and blindnesse through griefe conceiued at the putting on of a faire new roabe too little for the King and therefore in kindnesse sent to Duke Robert to weare grew weary of his life as disdaining to bee mocked with his brothers cast cloathes and cursing the time of his vnfortunate Natiuity resused thenceforth to take any sustenance and so pined himselfe to death His body was buried at Gloucester in the Church of Saint Peter and middle of the Quire where to this day remaineth his Tombe with a carued Image of his feature as the monument of a most vnfortunate man 57 And not long after K. Henry in Normandy comming scarse very well from Hunting in the Forrest of Lyons and Towne of Saint Denys made his repast of a dish of Lampreyes which meat hee too wel loued but could neuer well digest whereupon he fell more grieuously sicke and the same still increasing after seuen daies sicknesse vpon the first of December the sixty fiue of his age and yeare of Christ Iesus 1135. when hee had raigned King of England thirty fiue yeeres foure moneths lacking foure daies Duke of Normandy twenty nine yeers and foure monethes he died in the said towne of S. Denys and from thence was conueied to Roan where his Bowels Eyes and Braines were taken out and buried the body also sliced and powdred with much salt was wrapped in a Buls hide to auoide the stinch beeing so intollerable a point fitting for such great Princes to thinke on in their great glory and pleasures to remember their fraile and humane condition that the Physitian who tooke out his braines was poisoned therewith and presently died wherupon some obserued that other Kings killed men in their life but he also * after he was dead thence was his Corps carried into England and honourably buried vpon the day of Christs Natiuity at Reading in Barkeshire in the Abbey that himselfe had there founded and endowed with large possessions 58 After his death saith Huntington and Houeden men spake their mind as freely of him as of any other dead man some commending him for these three glorious felicities Wisedome Victory and Wealth others condemning him for three especiall vices Couetousnesse Cruelty and Lechery some instances of which wee haue touched in the relation of his life the first three in obtaining and keeping the Crowne the last in his most grieuous taxations cruell handling and imprisoning his Brother and his incontinency of life shall presently appeare by his many illegitimate issues the fruites of his wantonnes and witnesses of his shame in that Princes who are to punish such sinnes in others ought themselues especially to be free from them for though their liuing fortunes stoppe mens tongues from vpbraiding yet after their death the tongues of the vulgar and pennes of the learned will make the infamy of their vices to bee immortall 59 He was for personage of a reasonable stature broad breasted well iointed and full of flesh amiable of countenance sharpe and faire eyes blacke of haire and that somewhat carelesly hanging on his forehead his mind was enriched with many vertues a follower of Iustice a louer of Religion seuere against theeues and all effeminate nicities So that hee commanded mens long haire which against God and Natures law was matchable at that time with womens to be cut off temperate of diet and neuer drinking but for thirst valiant in battaile yet very circumspect seeking rather to win by wise care then by effusion of bloud and by the report of most Writers excelled all the Princes of the World in his time in Mercy Wealth and Bounty vnto Monasteries the land hee defended by Garrisons of Souldiers planted on the Confines of his neighbour Princes building many Forts Bulwarkes and Castles besides twenty fiue Townes and Cities whatsoeuer was wisely or vertuously performed in his Gouernement is chiefly ascribed to his yonger yeares institution in true Learning and Philosophy which was the great furnishment of him vnto the Science of Regality being often heard to say that hee esteemed an vnlearned King but a crowned Asse In which regard saith Rossus hee tooke chiefe pleasure to reside in his new Palace which himselfe built at Oxford both for the delight he had in learned men himselfe being very learned and for the vicinity of his new Parke at Woodstocke which he had fraught with all kind of strange beasts wherein he much delighted as Lyons Leopards Lynces Camells Porcupins and the like His delight also in works of deuotion shewes it selfe both in the erection and indowment of the Collegiate and Episcopall Sees of Carlile and Ely as also of the Abbayes of Hide Circester Reading and the Priorie of Dunstable His Wife Queene Maud founded the Priorie of Holy Trinity within Algate and the Hospital of Saint Giles in the Fields so that by himselfe his Queene and other deuoted persons twenty foure foundations to religious vses if not more were erected in the raigne of this King His Wiues 60 Maude the first Wife of King Henry was the daughter of Malcolme the third surnamed Canmoir King of Scotland her mother was S. Margaret daughter to Edward sonne of Edmund the Ironside King of England She was married vnto him at London in the first yeare of his raigne Anno 1100. by Anselme Archbishop of Canterbury hauing formerly vowed her selfe a Nunne which some swore she did not for loue of single life but to auoide some vnworthy matches which her Father would haue imposed on her Her Coronation was at Westminster by the same Anselme on Sunday the eleuenth of Nouember in the same yeare She was his wife seuenteene yeeres and more famous for her learning loue to learning charity to the poore and all vertuous dispositions and deceased at Westminster the first of May in the eighteenth yeere of his raign and yeere of our Saluation 1118. where shee was buried in S. Peters Church on
still beating in their faces and there taking horse the same night got to the Castle of Wallingford to the great ioy and also admiration of all that were therein 39 In the meane while Earle Robert with Prince Henrie were arriued in England at Warrhame hauen and presentlie besieged the Castle there so to withdraw the King from siege of his sister but hearing of the happie escape of the Empresse came with young Henry vnto his mother whose sight made her forget the griefe and sorrowes that she had long indured Then was Oxford vpon conditions yeelded to the King and Wilton fired by the bastard Earle Robert The Towre of London with the Castles of Walden Pleises and Lincolne yeelded to Stephen the Castles of Warham and Portland yeelded to Robert The Earles of Chester and Essex surprized by the King William Martell the great fauourite taken and imprisoned by the Earle Thus sundrie yeeres passing with variable successes to and fro and euery yeere heaping on each side fresh calamities to the great ruine of the whole land the Empresse euen wearied with those warres and vncertaineties of successe went into Normandie chusing rather to be vnder the protection of her husband in peace then to raigne in England perplexed with troubles and to the same end she had not long before sent her young sonne Henrie to his father who desired to haue him rather heire of a Dukedome with safetie then of a Crowne with daylie hazard 40 Stephen that by a fresh surprizall of Randall Earle of Chester had got Lincolne and entring thereinto which no King before him durst doe for that certaine wizards had prophesied euilluck vnto such at christmas did there weare the Regall Crowne on his head and after the Empresses departure caused the Barons of England to sweare allegiance vnto Prince Eustace his sonne by which two complements hee supposed all had beene sure on his side and the rather for that the most faithfull puissant and euer-renowned Earles Robert of Glocester and Milo of Hereford the two great and glorious pillars which had by many Conquests supported their Anioueians cause were now conquered by death and the rest of the Nobles applying themselues to the Times kept themselues quiet in the absence of these Competitors all which gaue no little assurance vnto Stephens estate 41 But Henry Fitz-Empresse grown now from a Child thought it best a while to leaue Mercury for it is said hee was Bookish and to follow Mars so knowing his presence would preferre much his purposes for men would bee loth to hazard all for one who himselfe would neglect all hasted againe into England with an Armie of valiant and choice Souldiers to whom ioined the discontented Earle of Chester Roger the sonne of Miles deceased with many more Knights and Gallants of the English hee therefore tooke into the North and met with Dauid his cosen King of Scotland of whom hee was most honourably receiued and solemnely sacred with the Military honour of Knighthood and thence forward sought all occasions to prouoke both King Stephen and his sonne Eustace against him and hauing setled some courses with certain Peeres for the pursuit of his designes in England hee returned into Normandy to compose set forward some other businesses which might be auaileable for these his ends 42 Where long he staied not but that Geffrey his Father departed this life and left him his Heire both of Aniou and Normandy and the yeere following he matched in marriage with Eleanor Dutches of Guien and Aquitane lately diuorced from Lodowicke King of France for consanguinity and adultery saith Paris after shee had borne him two daughters Lodowicke fearing issue-male by this marriage to the disheriting of his said daughters greatly impugned Duke Henry and Stephen suspecting his greatnes now being Duke of Normandy Aniou Aquitane and Guien both of them sought each way to impeach his peace Lodowicke with Prince Eustace in the parts beyond seas and Stephen in England to make sure his succession sought to inuest the said Prince Eustace with the English Diademe both to preuent and vtterly depriue Henry Fitz-Empresse for euer for calling a Counsell at London King Stephen commaunded Theobald Archbishop of Canterbury to consecrate Prince Eustace for their King which hee refused to doe and that by commandement from the Pope whose holy See can deale on both sides as makes most for their aduantage alledging now that his Father was an vsurper and periured Intruder whereupon the honest Archbishop fled into Normandy and the King seized vpon al his possessions It may seeme that one cause of the Popes inclining to yong Henries title was to strēgthen him against his enemy King Lewis of France who had highly offended his Holines for casting the Popes Bulles whereby hee required the fruits of Vacancies of all Cathedrall Churches in France into the fire saying hee had rather the Popes Bulles should rest in the fire then his owne soule should frse in hell 43 King Stephen thus defeated of his purpose and seeing his Title questioned by the Church who had before approued it resolued to make it good by the sword for winning the Castle of Muby fortified Malmesbury and laid a strait siege vnto Wallingford against which hee erected the Castle Cranmerse to stoppe the passages of their reliefe or comming forth But Henry after hee had calmed the boisterous stormes of warre in the parts beyond the seas came ouer into England well appointed vnto whom also resorted many of the Nobility who yeelded vp themselues and aboue thirty strong Castles to the young Duke now well furnished hasted to raise the siege of Wallingford and there vndertooke a great enterprice for hee incircled the Bestegers with a great and deepe Trench whereby hee kept them from reliefe as they did keepe the Besieged 44 Stephen following hastily to succour his men though with the lesse edge for that hee neuer sped well in any assault of that Castle pitched downe his Tents euen neere his enemy and ready on both sides to giue battaile the Winter stormes were suddenly so troublesome that nothing could bee done but those somewhat ouerblowne and the Armies scarse three furlongs asunder as King Stephen was busied in disposing of his hoast and giuing direction for order of the battaile his horse vnder him rising with his fore-feet fell flat vpon the earth not without danger to his Rider and thus did he thrice ere he left which thing his Nobles secretly muttering interpreted for an vnlucky presage when William Earle of Arundell a bold and eloquent man went to him and aduised him to a peace affirming the title of Duke Henry to be iust that the Nobility on both parts there present were neerely linked in Alliances Bloud and how these stood affected was very doubtfull yea that Brethren were there assembled the one
sonne Iohn first in the Catalogue of the Conspirators against him in that action hee bitterly cursed the howre of his birth laying Gods curse and his vpon his sonnes which hee would neuer recall for any perswasion of the Bishoppes and others but comming to Chinon fell there grieuously sicke and feeling death approch hee caused himselfe to be borne into the Church before the Altar where after humble confession and sorrow for his sinnes hee departed this life 100 It shal not in contempt of humane glory be forgotten that this puissant Monarch being dead his people presently left him and fell to spoile all he had leauing him naked of whom one saith trulie and grauely Verè melmuscae c. Surely these flies sought honey these wolues a Carcase these Ants grain for they did not follow the Man but the spoile and bootie Neither must it be vnremembred that the fierce and violent Richard now heire of all comming to meete his Fathers body roially adorned for the buriall according to the Maiestie of his estate the very Corse as it were abhorring and accusing him for his vnnaturall behauiours gushed forth bloud whereat Richard pierced with remorse melted into flouds of teares in most humble and repentant maner attending vpon the remaines of his vnfortunate Father to the Graue His Wife 101 Eleanor the Wife of King Henry was the eldest of the two Daughters and the sole Heire of William Duke of Aquitaine the fift of that name the ninth in succession sonne of Duke William the fourth her Mother was Daughter to Raimund Earle of Tholoâ—…se and her great Dowrie was motiue first to King Lewis who had two daughters by her Mary and Alice and after to King Henry to marry her There are of the French Historians who report that king Henry had a former wife and that shee bare vnto him Prince Henry but Writers of our owne affaires and some also of the French acknowledge but onely Eleanor for his Wife Certain it is that king Henries times were much famoused by two Women of much differing qualities the one was his renowmed Mother Matildis whose Epitaph thus comprised part of her glory Ortu magna viro maior sed maxima prole Hic iâ—…cet Henrici Filiâ—… Sponsa Parens Here Henries Mother Daughter Wife dothrest By Birth much more by Spouse by Child most blest The other was this Eleanor his Wife the first cause of these bloudie Warres which long after continued as hereditary betwixt England and France yea and the bellows of that vnnaturall discord betwixt her husband and his sonnes Shee much out-liued her husband as a bad thing stickes longest beeing so happie as to see three of her sonnes aduanced to the Crowne and so vnhappie as to see two of them in their graues for she liued till King Iohns time His Issue 102 William the eldest sonne and first child of King Henry and Queene Eleanor his wife was borne before his father was King and while hee was but Duke of Normandy in the eighteenth yeere of the raigne of King Stephen 1152. and the fourth yeere after his father beeing then King and in the second yeere of his raigne the Nobilitie of England sware vnto him their fealtie as to the heire apparant of the Kingdome at the Castle of Wallingford in Barkeshire but he deceased the yeere following being the third of his fathers raigne and the fift of his owne age 1156. He was buried in the Monastery of Reading at the feete of his great Grandfather King Henrie the first 103 Henrie the second sonne of King Henry and Queene Eleanor beeing borne the last of Februarie 1156. was their heire apparant after the death of his brother William was Duke of Normandie Earle of Aniou and Maigne and was crowned King of England at Westminster by Roger Arch-bishop of Yorke the fifteenth of Iulie 1170. His wife was Margaret daughter of Lewis the Yonger King of France married to him at Nuburgh in Normandy the second of Nouember 1160. crowned Quene at Winchester by Rotrocke of Warwicke Arch-bishop of Roan the 21. of Nouember 1163. and suruiuing him was remarried to Bela King of Hungarie He died without issue before his father at Marcell in Tourâ—…ine the eleuenth of Iulie the twentie sixe yeere of his fathers raigne 1182. and was buried in the Church of our Lady at Roan 104 Richard the third sonne of King Henrie and Queen Eleanor was born at Oxford in the Kings Pallace there called Beau-Mount in September the fourth yeere of his fathers raigne 1157. He proued a Prince of great valor and was therefore surnamed in French Cuer-de-Lion in English Lions-Heart hee was created Earle of Poyton and had the whole Dutchie of Aquitaine for which he did his homage to King Lewis the Yonger of France in the eighteenth yeere of his fathers raigne 1170. yet afterward he conceiued some discontentment against his father and maintained warres vpon him but was reconciled againe into his loue and succeeded him in his Kingdome 105 Geffrey the fourth sonne of King Henrie and of Queene Eleanor was borne the twentie third of September in the fifth yeere of his fathers raigne 1159. Hee married Constance daughter and heire of Conan Duke of Britane and in her right was Duke of Britane and did his homage to his brother Henry for the same Dutchie and receiued the homages of the Barrons of the same hee died at Paris in the thirtie two yeere of his fathers raigne 1186. the nineteenth of August and is buried in the quire of our Ladies Church there hee had issue Arthur Duke of Britane borne after his fathers decease the heire apparant of King Richard and by some supposed to bee made away by King Iohn and also Eleanor called the Daâ—…sell of Britane who died in prison in the raigne of King Henrie the third 106 Philip the fifth sonne of King Henrie and Queene Eleanor may bee mistrusted to be mistaken by Antiquaries of our time as misunder-standing the ancient writers who mentioning the birth of Philip the Kings sonne might by good likelihood be thought to meane Philip sonne of Lewâ—… the Yonger King of France who was borne about this time and was after King of the same Countrey But Mr Thoâ—…as Talbot an exact trauailer in genealogies hath not onely set him downe in this place amongst the children of this King but also warranteth the same to bee done with good authoritie howsoeuer it is apparant his life was verie short 107 Iohn the sixth and yongest sonne of King Henrie and Queene Eleanor was borne in the thirteenth yeere of his fathers raigne in Anno 1166. hee was iestinglie surnamed by his father Sans-terre in English without Land because hee was borne last as if there had beene nothing left for him Notwithstanding soone after hee was created Earle of Mortaigne and had more-ouer by degrees the Earledomes of Cornwall and Glocester the Counties of Derby and Lancaster the Honors of Wallinford and Nottingham the Castles of
eldest Daughter and Child of K. Iohn and Queene Isabel his last wife was the first wife of Alexander the second King of Scots married vnto him in Yorke Iunij 25. Anno 1221. who returning into England to visite her Brother deceased at London and was buried in the Nunnery at Tarent in Dorsetshire 4. Martij in the 21. yeare of her Brother king Henries raigne in England and the 23. of king Alexander her husbands in Scotland Anno 1236. 70 Eleanor their second daughter was first married to William Marshall the yonger Earle of Pembroke and after his decease without issue and seuen yeeres Widow-hood remarried to Simon Montfort Earle of Leicester sonne of Simon Earle Montfort in France by Amice Daughter of Robert Blanchman Earle of Leicester who maintaining the Barons warres against King Henry her brother was slaine at the battaile of Euesham in the 19. yeere of her brothers raigne 1265 after whose death shee and ◅er Children were forced to forsake England she died in the Nunnery at Montarges in France Henry her eldest sonne was slaine with his father at Eueshan Simon the second was Earle of Bigorre and ancestor to a Family of Mountfords in those parts of France Almaricke her third sonne was first a Priest and Treasurer of the Cathedrall Church in Yorke and after a Knight and a valiant seruitour in sundrie warres beyond the Seas Guy the fourth Sonne was Earle of Angleria in Italy and Progenitour of the Mountfords in Tuscaine and of the Earles of Campo bachi in the Kingdome of Naples Richard the fift sonne remained priuily in England and changing his name from Mountford to Wellesborne was ancestor of the family of Wellesbornes in England She had also a daughter named Eleanor borne in England brought vp in France and married into Wales to Prince Lewellen ap Griffith 71 Isabel their yongest daughter was born An. 1214 when shee was 21. yeeres of age shee was married being the 6. and last wife to the Emperour Frederick the second at the City of Wormes in Germany 20. of Iuly 1235. Shee had issue by him Henry appointed to bee King of Sicily and Margaret wife of Albert Landgraue Thurin shee was Empresse 6. yeeres and died in Childbed Decemb. 1. of her husbands Empire 31. of her brothers raign 38. Anno 1241. 72 Iane or Ione the daughter naturall of King Iohn by Agatha Daughter of Robert Ferrers Earle of Darby marryed to Lewin Prince of Wales Anno 1204. her Father gaue with her the Castle Lordshippe of Elinsmore in the Marches of Southwales she like a most louing Child gaue her Father secret intelligence of the Treasons intended against him by the Welsh and English 73 Geoffrey Fitz-Roy a base son who transported some Souldiers into France when Archbishoppe Hubert forbad the King his father to goe thither 74 Richard who married the daughter heire of Fulbert de Douer who built Chilham Castle in Kent which Castle hee had with her and had Issue by her of which som families of good esteem are descended stant Lords at Newarke where the Generall assembly for that seruice was appointed The whole Army after the Musters rested there some dayes which they spent not in vanities but in deuotions receit of the Sacrament humbling themselues before the offended Maiestie of God and so all of them saith Paris being prepared resolue eyther to return victorious or to die in defence of their country their Soueraignes right and their owne Liberties and possessions all which seemed now to lie at stake To giue them the greater edge and spirite Wallo with great solemnity accurseth Lewis and his Coadiutors and thus the Army marcheth towards Lincolne and the Lewisians there in siege of the Castle the King himselfe being left with a strong guard at Stow about eight miles short of Lincolne accompanied with Wallo and others there without perill of his person to attend Gods pleasure in the euent of the enterprise Vpon their approch if the Counsell of some English Lords had beene followed the Lewisian Army had issued forth of the City giuen them battle in the opē field but the Earle of Perch the French Generall thinking the Kings party to bee greater then it was for that the Noblemen and Bannerets thereof had each of them two Ensignes the one born with themselues the other aduanced among the Carriages which doubled the shew of their numbers they did thereupon change that course closed the Gates of the City and plyed their endeauours against the Castle more fiercely then before The Earle of Pembroke therefore lets Falcasius slip in at the Castle-posterne with his Arbalasters whiles others breake vp the South-gate of the City at which the Kings Army most couragiously entring and they of the Castle sallying out in Flancke of the Enemy scattered and vtterly defeated the Lewisians The Earle of Perch their Generall being enuironed with the Royalists and willed to render himselfe sware that hee would neuer become Prisoner to any English vpon which refusall he was run through the sight of his helmet into the braines and so dyed without speaking any word In this conflict being on Saturday in Whitson-weeke the force of naturall propension was apparent for notwithstanding the fierie resolutions of the Kings People yet when they saw the faces of their kinsmen friends countrimen on the other side that fury relented so strōgly that the most part of the reuenge fell vpon the Horses and not vpon the Horsemen whom onelie they laboured to make their Captiues The whole riches of the Lewisian Campe of the City of Lincolne became the booty and spoile of the Kings Armie whereupon this discomfiture was called Lewis Fair Neither did the Clergy of the place escape for the Popes Legate had commaunded that they also should be rifled to a penny as persons excommunicated in partaking with Lewis The Chase was but coldly fainedly followed vpon the flying Barons otherwise not a man could haue escaped wherein yet the chiefest Barons were taken with about 400. Knights besides Esquiers and of other sorts without note or number though some say that this number of Knights were slaine matrons and women of the towne flying by boate which they had no skill to gouerne were drowned Such as escaped the fight were not therefore past the danger for the Country people fell vpon them as they fledde killing great numbers so that almost all the footmen tooke vp their last lodgings before they could reach to London where Lewis was The Marshal of France the Chastellan of Arras and about two hundreth Knights came safely thither but were not otherwise then sowerly welcome of the Prince who laid vpon their cowardise the losse of all the rest His feare of being taken Prisoner iustly encreasing hee fortifies London by the best meanes hee can and dispatcheth Posts into France for more reliefe This great victory was much the stranger if as some write the fame
that name and last of that house who died without Issue male she had also by him two daughters Elenor married to Iames Butler Earle of Ormond and Margaret to Hugh Courtney the first Earle of Deuonshire Shee was this Earles wife foureteene yeers liued thirty three deceased in the ninth yeere of the raigne of king Edward her brother A. D. 1316. and was buried in the Church of S. Iames at the Abbey of Saffron VValden in Essex 69 Beatrice the eight daughter of King Edward and Queene Elenor bare the name of Beatrice Dutchesse of Britannie her fathers sister she is by some Genealogists mentioned to haue liued till she was marriageable but yet no mention being made of her match it seemeth she died vnmarried 70 Blanch the ninth daughter of king Edward and the last of Queene Elenor is so mentioned by Thomas Pickering and some others but not at all by Thomas Ebraham a Monke who made a Pedegree of the Kings of England but shee is by the rest reported to haue died in her childhood 71 Thomas the fifth sonne of king Edward and the first of Queene Margaret his second wife was borne at a little village in Yorkshire called Brotherton Iune 1. in the nine and twenteth yeere of his fathers raigne Ann. 1300. hee was created Earle of Norfolke and Earle Marshal of England which Earledomes the last Earle Roger Bigod leauing no Issue left to the disposition of the King his father He had two wiues of which the first was Alice the daughter of Sir Roger Hayles of Harwich in Suffolk by whom hee had issue Edward who married Beatrice the daughter of Roger Mortimer the first Earle of March but hee died before his father without Issue and two daughters Margaret twice married first to Iohn Lord Segraue by whom shee had Elizabeth Dutchesse of Norfolke wife of Iohn Lord Mowbray from whom the Mowbrayes Howards Dukes of Norffolke and Earles Marshall descended secondly to Sir VValter Manny a Knight of Cambray and by him had Anne wife of Iohn Hastings the elder Earle of Pembroke and mother of Earle Iohn the yonger that died without Issue his yongest daughter Alice was married to Sir Edward Montacute and had by him three daughters Elizabeth and Ioan married to VValter and VVilliam two of the Vffords and Maud that died vnmarried The second wife of this Earle Thomas was Mary the daughter of VVilliam Lord Ros and widow of Sir Ralph Cobham who suruiuing him without Issue by him shee was married the third time to VVilliam Lord Brerose of Brember 72 Edmund his sixt sonne by Queene Margaret was borne at Woodstocke in Oxfordshire August 5 in the thirtieth yeare of the raigne of his Father A. 1301. Hee was created Earle of Kent and married Margaret daughter of Iohn and sister and sole heire of Thomas Lord VVakes of Lydel in the County of Northampton by her he had Issue two sonnes and one daughter Edmund his eldest sonne was Earle of Kent after his father and died vnder age without wife or issue Iohn the yonger was Earle also after his brother he maried Elizabeth the daughter of the Duke of Gulike and died like vise without Issue His daughter was Ioan for her beauty called the faire Maid of Kent first maried to William Mountacute Earle of Salisbury and from him diuorced and remarried to Sir Thomas Holland in her right Earle of Kent and by her father of Thomas and Iohn Holland Duke of Surrey and Earle of Huntington and lastly shee was the wife of Edward of Woodstocke the Blacke Prince of Wales and by him mother of King Richard the second This Earle Edmund was beheaded at Winchester the 1â—… of March in the fourth yeere of King Edward his Nephew 73 Eleanor the tenth daughter fifteenth child of King Edward and the last child of Queene Margaret his second wife was borne at Winchester the sixt day of May in the fiue and thirtieth and last yeere of her fathers Raign being the yeere of our Lord 1306. shee deceased in her Child-hood and was buried in S. Peters Church at Westminster by her brother Iohn Henry and Alfons vnder the monument before named with her picture ouer it EDVVARD THE SECOND LORD OF IRELAND AND DVKE OF AQVITAINE c. THE FORTIE-EIGHTH MONARCH OF ENGLAND HIS RAIGNE ACTS AND ISSVE CHAPTER XI THat the Mind is not deriued from Parents certainely the second Edward called of Caeernaruon might if nothing else abundantlie shew being of a most valiant wise and fortunate father an vnlike sonne yet not to beginne our description of his courses with preiudice of his person we will so temper our stile that by his owne actions sincerely related rather then by any verball censures the man may bee iudged This cannot be denied that whereas from the Conquest till his time England though it endured by Gods iust iudgements many bitter sad and heauy stormes through some headinesse ambition or other sicknesses of mind in the Princes thereof yet had she Men to sway and gouerne her and those distempers were as the perturbations incident to vigorous dispositions whereas vnder this Edward who could neither get nor keepe it seemed to endure the leuities of a Child though his yeeres being about twenty and three might haue exempted him from so great infancie of iudgement as his raigne discouered 2 Neuer came Prince to the crowne with more generall applause then he so great hopes of doing well his Victorious father Edward of VVinchester had left vpon him besides the right of succession whose last warning and terrible adiurations you haue heard with the vtter contempt and breach whereof to the destruction of himselfe and his friends hee in a manner auspicated his gouernement 3 After that Edward had in his best maner prouided for the affaires of Scotland where at Domfrees many of the Scottish Lords did their homage to him as they had to his Father the first taske which hee gaue of his future behauiours at home was a rigorous reuenge taken by him vpon Walter de Langton Bishoppe of Chester Treasurer of England and principall Executor of the last Will of the deceased King whose body was not as yet interred but by the care of the Executors conueied with funerall pompe to VValtham and after sixteen weekes to VVestminster where vnder a plaine monument the same at this present rests The Bishoppes crime was a kind of good freedome which hee vsed in the late Kings daies in grauely reprouing the Prince for his misdemeanors and shortning his waste of coine by a frugall moderation and particularly for that he had complained of Peirs Gaueston wherupon ensued Prince Edwards imprisonment and the others banishment and therefore comming now to the Crowne hee arrested the Bishoppe by Sir Iohn Felton Constable of the Tower and imprisoned him in VVallingford Castle seising vpon all his temporall goods and credites there being not a man in the Realme who durst speake a word on his behalfe so
offer to him the Dutchy of Aquitaine entire and in as full a manner as euer his Predecessors enioyned the same without excepting any thing so as they themselues will hold and acknowledge to hold their lands in those parts directly of the said King and deliuer as much of them as they can into his possession and will doe their vtmost to conquer the rest for him Vpon condition on the other side 1. That the King of England and his Successors should assist the said Lords against the Duke of Burgundy for the murther committed vpon the person of the late Duke of Orleance 2. That he should assist against the said Duke of Burgundy and his fauourers till they had repaired all the losses which they their friends and tenants had susteined through that â—…ccasion 3. That he should help to settle the quiet of the realme c. 50 These Offers being put into the balance with the Articles vpon which the Duke of Burgundy had obteined succours ouerweighed them so farre that about the midst of August before all those which had beene sent with the Earle of Arundel to the contrarie part were returned into England aydes were decreed to the Duke of Orleance to the wonder of all men who vnderstood not the secret so that Thomas Duke of Clarence Edward Duke of Yorke the Earle of Dorcet and very many other principall men with a competent puissance were sent ouer to ayde the Duke of Orleance the Earle of Angolesme remaining hostage in England for the sure payment of one hundred and nine thousand Crownes for performance of the other Articles They came on shore in Normandy but whither the confederates moued with the perill into which their Country Nation should by these meanes be precipitated or for some other causes though none indeed so iust as the sorrow and shame for their so disloyall a combination with the Capitall enemies of France the Duke of Orleance contrary to agreement came not at the appointed time and place whereupon the English burnt spoiled and tooke much riches in the Castles Countrey and good Townes therewith to satisfie themselues till the Duke of Orleance should see them payd At last yet the Dukes of Clarence and Orleance came to a treaty after which the English campe rose peaceably and marcht into Aquitaine there to winter it selfe the Duke of Orleance returning to his owne While these matters were in hand the Lord of Heyle Marshall of France with many other Lords and about foure thousand men of armes layd siege to a certaine strong place in Gascoigne which Sir Iohn Blunt Knight with three hundred souldiers not onely defended but draue them also from the siege taking prisoners twelue of the principall and about sixe score other Gentlemen * The King liued not to see the carriage and fortune of these warres for falling sicke at Eltham in the Christmas time at which our ancient authors begin to draw the circles of their yeeres but recouering himselfe a little he repaired to London about Candlemas there to hold a Parliament the end whereof he liued not to see but vpon the twentieth day of March finished his short but politicke and victorious reigne in peace and honour had not the iniustice of his first entrance left a dishonorable stayne vpon his worthiest actions 51 The vulgar Chronicles tell vs a strange Story the truth whereof must rest vpon the reporters The King say they lying dangerously sicke caused his Crowne to bee set on a Pillow at his beds head when suddainely the pangs of his Apoplexie seizing on him so vehemently that all supposed him dead the Prince comming in took away the Crown which his father reuiuing soone missed and calling for his sonne demanded what the meant to bereaue him of that whereto hee had yet no right The Prince boldlie replied Long may you liue Soueraigne Father to weare it your selfe but all men deeming you were departed to inherite another Crowne this being my right I tooke as mine owne but now doe acknowledge for none of mine and thereupon he set the Crowne againe where he found it Oh sonne quoth hee with what right I got it God onely knoweth who forgiue me the sinne howsoeuer it was got sayd the Prince I meane to keepe and defend it when it shall bee myne with my sword as you by sword haue obtained it Which the King hearing hee entered discourse of aduise shewing him that hee feared some discord would arise betwixt him and his brother Thomas Duke of Clarence who with better respect had borne forth his youth then Prince Henry had done and whose distemper was like to breed great troubles if it were not in time stayed If my brethren quoth Henry will be true subiects I will honour them as my brethren but if otherwise I shall assoone execute iustice vpon them as on the meanest of birth in my Kingdome The King reioycing at this vnexpected answere both prudently and Christianly charged him before God to minister the law indifferently to ease the oppressed to beware of flatterers not to deferre iustice nor yet to be sparing of mercy Punish quoth hee the oppressors of thy people so shalt thou obtaine fauour of God and loue and feare of thy Subiects who whiles they haue wealth so long shalt thou haue their obedience but made poore by oppressions will be ready to make insurrections Reioyce not so much in the glory of thy Crowne as meditate on the burthenous care which accompanieth it mingle loue with feare so thou as the heart shalt be defended in the midst of the body but know that neither the heart without the members nor a King without his Subiects helpe is of any force Lastly my sonne loue and feare God ascribe all thy victories strength friends obedience riches honour and all vnto him and with the Psalmist say with all thankes Not vnto vs Lord not vnto vs but to thy holy name be giuen the laud and praise 52 Vpon what soile these most Christian true and excellent Councels fell the following life will shew being nothing else but a full representation in act of such things as are here in precept only shewing to the world how diuine a beautie Christian goodnes hath His Wiues 53 The first wife of King Henry the fourth was Mary one of the daughters and heires of Humfrey de Bohum Earle of Hereford Essex and Northampton Constable of England c. Shee dyed An. D. 1394. before he came to the Crowne 54 His second wife was Ioane Queene daughter to Charles the first King of Nauarre shee being the widow of Iohn de Montford Sirnamed Streani Duke of Britaine and died without any Children by King Henry at Hauering in the Bower in the County of Essex 1437. the tenth day of Iulie in the fifteenth yeere of Henry the sixt and was buried by her husband at Canterbury His Children 55 Henry the Prince of Wales Duke of Cornewall Earle of Chester and afterward King
accesse was by the French committed to Prison whereat King Henry most iustly conceiued a grudge Paulus Aemilius their owne Story-writer saith that Henry King of England sent honorable Ambassadors to demand in marriage the Lady Katherine daughter vnto the French King which as he saith was neglected with this answere that the King had no leasure to thinke on that businesse whom Franciscus Rosienius doth further inlarge saying the King scornefully smiling answered that France was neither destitute of Dukes nor hee at leasure to thinke of the Proposition and being iealous lâ—…st Burgoigne would match his daughter with Henry sent him a command to the contrary and again at their Conclusion of peace expresly enioyned the said Duke and all other Princes of the bloud not to make any alliance of mariage with England wherby K. Henry was further exasperated against France And lastly by his counsell and conference vpon the Archbishops Oration sent a Summons and demand of the Dutchies of Normandy Aquitaine Guyen Aniou in derision whereof as Caxton recordeth the Dolphin of France sent him a Tunne of Tennis Bals as Bullets most fit for his tender hands who had spent his youth as he thought more among Rackets then regard of his person or matters of State so forward is man to be an Actor in common miseries when the Fates haue made the Subiect of the Scene Tragicall that hee drawes the hand of Destinie sooner to strike and heauier to fal vpon that proiect decreed to bee east downe for by these disdains and vnprincely dealings the Crowne of France was graspt by the English hard hand and that faire soile stained with her Natiues owne bloud for the Present receiued as it was sent had promise to bee repayed with balles of more force whose stroke should bee such as the strongest gates of Paris should not be rackets sufficient to bandy the rebound 26 Grudges thus growne and warres in preparing the French thought it fittest to make Scotland their friend whom they incited to molest the English Marches which accordingly was done and that with such violence as it was a question decideable whether of the Kingdoms was first to be dealt with Westmerland thought it safest to checke the Scots as the neerer and continuall backe-friends But Excester held it better policy to beginne with France the stronger especially now disquieted through the factions of Burgundy and Orleance and vnto this the most voices gaue way whose forwardnes was such that the Clergy granted a Tenth and the temporall Lords their aides to the King as followeth The Earles Northumberland 40 men at Armes 120 Archers a peece Westmerland The Earles Warwicke 20. men at Armes and 40. Archers a peece Stafford The Earle of Suffolke a shippe 20. men at Arms and 40. Archers The Earle of Abergaueny 20. men at Armes and 20. Archers The Lords Louell A shippe 20. men at Armes and 40. Archers a peece Barkley Powis Camois S. Iohn Burrell The Lords Fitzwater Halfe a shippe 20 men at Armes and 40. Archers a peece Darcie Seymour Rosse Willoughbie The Lord Morley 6. men at Armes and 12. Archers The Lords Scales Proffered to attend the King in their persons without entertainement Randolph The whole number thus granted and appointed amounted to of Men at Armes 346 Archers 552 Ships 9½ To put back the Scots Sir Robert Vmfreuile was sent who in a skirmish vpon Mary Magdalens day tooke 360 of them prisoners and with great spoile returned to Rocksborough Castell whereof hee had charge the news whereof K. Charles vnderstanding and the great preparation made against France being better aduised vpon the dangerous euent sent his Ambassadors into England whereof the Archbishoppe of Bourges was principall who at Winchester made offer of money and some other Territories but none of the best with the Princesse Lady Katherine to be giuen in marriage vnto King Henry so that he would dissolue his Armie and conclude a peace To this Oration the Archbishoppe of Canterburie made answere that his King demanded the Dutchies of Aquitaine and Aniou with the other Seigniories anciently appertaining to his Progenitors the Kings of England which as they were his most rightfull and lawfull inheritance so would hee with all possible diligence endeauour if not otherwise by fire sword to recouer which his assertion the King himselfe in presence confirmed 27 But Burges the Archbishoppe presuming more vpon his Prelacy then respectiue vnto whom hee spake with an vnreuerend boldnesse liberty obtained seconded his Ambassage with the termes of an Herauld and with bended browes thus spake to the King Thinkest thou ô King wrongfully to put downe and destroy the most Christian the most renowned and the most excellent King of all Europe both in bloud and preheminence or thinkest thou that our mighty Soueraigne Charles hath offered thee lands summes of money and possessions with his most beautifull daughter either in feare of thee of thy English Nation or of all thy well-willers whomsoeuer I tell thee no but moued in pitty as a louer of peace and to saue the shedding of christian bloud hath made thee these offers his cause being supported by equity and truth God and his good Subiects he trusteth will set a period soone to thy quarrell Wee therefore his Ambassadors demand thy safe conduct to passe out of thy Realme and that thou wilt write thine answere and send it vnder thy seale 28 Henry no whit daunted with his big looks and words answered the Archbishoppe with milder and better set termes My Lord said he I little esteeme of your gallant brauadoes and lesse weigh your imagined power or French bragges I know my owne right to your Region and so doe your selues vnlesse you will deny a most apparant truth the strength of your Master you dayly see but mine as yet you haue not tasted he you say hath many louing subiects and friends and God be thanked I haue both as well affected to mee with which ere long I hope to make the highest crowne in your Country to stoope and the proudest Miter to kneele downe And say to the Vsurper your Master that within this three monethes I will enter France not as into his land but as into mine owne lawfull patrimonie entending to conquer it not with bragging words nor flatteâ—…ing orations but by power and dint of sword through Gods assistance in whom I trust and I assure you I will not speake the word the which I will not write and subscribe nor will I subscribe to that to which I willingly will not set my seale Therefore your safe conduct shall bee dispatched and mine answere in writing deliuered which once receiued you may depart into your Country when I trust sooner to visite you then that you shal haue cause to bid me welcome 29 The Statute enacted the first of his raigne hee now put in execution and commaunded the French out of his land according to that made the
any of aboue fifteene The great number of the slaine is not the measure of a victory but the vse and effects which it drawes The Duke of Alanson himselfe was taken prisoner with about two hundred others of speciall worth The English paid for this noble victory the bodies of about two thousand of their souldiers which lost life there for it was fought vpon faire termes in the open fields and carried by meere manhood That which followeth till the siege of Orleance Paul Aemylius comprehendeth in some few lines The fierce Conquerour besiegeth Mants in Main and with Ordinance beates downe part of the wals It yeelds heereupon The English Garrison left therein after the taking not being sufficient to containe the Towne in due subiection is compelled to flie to a Tower for their safetie the enemies which were admitted into it by the Burgers enioying the rest The Lord Talbot the most noble Captaine of the English presently arriues to the rescue and puts the malefactors to death The English Empire extends it selfe to the Riuer of Loyr Charles they call in scorne the King of Berry Thus roundly he In nine Articles and capitulations drawne and concluded at the yeelding of Mâ—…nts this was one as perhaps it was in euery like occasion That if any persons were found within the City which had beene consenting to the murther of Iohn Duke of Burgoin father to Philip Duke of Burgoin in full reuenge whereof he had hither to adhered to the English that they should simply bee at the Regents mercy 8 The chiefe things which passed in England during these happy proceedings in France were briefly these Iames Steward the young King of Scots hauing beene casually taken vpon the Sea in the reigne of King Henry the fourth and after his fathers death not sufficiently tendered nor respected by the Scots remained still a Prisoner The rather therefore to hinder the Scots that was the hope from aiding the French it was now thought fit by the Councell of England to enlarge him Which was accordingly done vpon pledges Not long after the which he married the Ladie Iane daughter to Iohn Earle of Sommerset neere cosen to King Henry Principall setters forward of this marriage as by likelihood of his liberty also to honour their family with a Kingly alliance were the Earle of Sommerset and the Bishop of Winchester both of them Beauforts who together with sundry other of the English Nobility conducted the new married Couple to the Scottish Borders Much of his ransome was abated and his new kinsemen bestowed vpon him store of plate gold and siluer among other gorgeous Ornaments suit of hangings in which the labors of Hercules were most curiously wrought But this wise King hauing had the benefit of excellent and Princely education in England did not suffer any obligations contracted in the time of his durance to preponderate with him the Generall state of Scotland whose freedome did much depend vpon the fortune of France whereby the maine drift of his enlargers was not much aduanced The reason notwithstanding which lead this action was probable and so much the more commendable for that it was tempered with humanity The forreine mischiefe thus howsoeuer intended hereby to be auoided or qualified Sir Iohn Mortimer a dangerous firebrand at home being Prisoner in the Tower was arraigned for many treasonable speeches vsed to a yeoman seruant to Sir Robert Scot keeper of the Tower of London to draw the said yeoman to let him escape promising him great matters The points of his speeches were as that fellow charged vpon him in open Parliament 1. That the said Mortimer meant to flie into Wales to the Earle of March and with an armie of forty thousand men to enter England and strike off the Protectors head and the Bishop of Winchesters 2. That the Earle of March ought by right to bee King of England and if the Earle would not that then hee himselfe was next heire 3. That if he could not safely reach to the Marches he would saile to the Daulphin of France and there serue with honor which he was assured of For these ouertures of escape and conspiracie the Knight was drawne hanged and headed Of whose death no small slander arose Perhaps he that writes so doth meane that the whole was but a stratageme to rid him out of the way Edmund Lord Mortimer Earle of March the party whom the said knight mentioned was sent not long after with many other Lords and competent numbers of men into Ireland where he deceased without issue whose great patrimony descended to Richard Plantagenet Earle of Cambridge the fatall disturber of the Realme of England vpon the pretence of Mortimers title to the Crowne 9 The amity with the Duke of Burgoin which the English had hitherto found so auailable toward their Conquests hauing otherwise receiued some few slight flawes was now in danger of vtter breaking vpon this occasion Humfrey Duke of Gloucester Protector of the Realme following councell vnworthy of his person and place contracted himselfe with the Lady Iaqueline of Baâ—…aria Inheretrix of Holland Zeland Henaâ—…lt and many other faire dominions in the Netherlands notwithstanding that Iohn Duke of Brabant her former husband was then liuing and that the suit of diuorce commenced by Iaqueline depended still betweene them The Duke of Burgoin held with Brabâ—…t This bred bitter humor in the Duke of Glocester who being not vsed to meet with any rubs or confrontments and now when in person he came with an armie to take seison of Henault in right of his supposed wife finding himselfe hard set vnto by the aids which Burgoin ministred to the Duke of Brabant he challengeth Combat of the Duke of Burgundy calling him traitour It was accepted and the lie strongly thrust vpon Gloucester who leauing the light Lady at her Towne of Monts in Henault returned into England doing nothing of that for which at that time he came Mediation tooke vp the quarrell afterward betweene the Duke of Burgundy and him Not long after the returne of the Duke of Gloucester into England the first marriage which had beene made and consummated betweene the Duke of Brabant and the said Lady Iaqueline was pronounced lawfull by Pope Martin the fifth Hereupon the Duke of Glocester hauing susteined many losses aswell of friends as treasure in punishment of that great sinne in taking anothers wife forthwith marries Eleanour daughter to Reignald Lord Cobham of Sterborough whereby he made her amends for that vnlawfull familiarity which had formerly passed betweene them Meanewhile the Court of England doth well shew that the King was an infant for it was full of dangerous emulations and sidings the Duke of Gloucester whose high office it was to tender the welfare of the King and State laying sundry grieuous accusations against the Cardinall Beaufort sonne of Iohn Duke of Lancaster Bishop of Winchester and Lord
a Parliament begun at Westminster the fifteenth of Ianuary he was attainted of high treason but whether guiltie or guiltles to men saith Grafton that haue made large inquisition yea and of such as were of no small authority in those daies the certaintie thereof was hid and could not truly be disclosed but by coniectures which as often deceiue the imaginations of fantasticall folke as declare truth to them in their conclusions 105 I am not ignorant that some haue alleaged the cause of this Noble mans death to arise from a foolish prophecie whereof saith Comines the English-men are neuer vnfurnished this as the Cabâ—…sts who vsed to make an art of their letters gaue forth forsooth that a G. should raigne after an E. which must needes be George Duke of Clarence though Gloucester more craftie lay in winde for the game This indeed troubled the King not a little but the Queene and her blood much more and therefore of both King and Queene Duke George was mistrusted and greatly maligned in all that he did Who now a widower for Warwicks daughter was dead sent vnto his sister Margaret the Dutchesse of Burgundie to worke a marriage for him with her husbands daughter the Lady Marie Against which the Queene most earnestly interposed her selfe and sollicited the Ladie in the behalfe of Lord Anthonie Earle Riuers her brother whereby great discontent was ministred to the Duke and new iealousies daily bred in the Kings breast 106 Iohn Serres the French Historian interlacing the life of King Lewis with the Acts of K. Edward and his brethren saith confidently that the English King so much affected the league and alliance with France as that he caused his brother Clarence to be put in prison because he intended to haue past the Seas to succour the Dowager of Burgundie Ladie Margaret his sister vpon whose Territories King Lewis encroached after the death of Duke Charles her husband slaine at the battell of Manâ—…y 107 But howsoeuer Clarence had offended certaine it is that he was found guilty by the foresaid Parliament and the eleuenth of March following after he had offered his Masse-penny in the Tower of London was drowned in a But of Malmesey whose body was buried at Tewkesburie in Glocestershire by the bodie of his Dutchesse Ladie Isabell Countesse of Warwicke who being with Child died of poison a little before And although the King had consented to his death yet no sooner was it done but that he wished it againe vndone and was so greeued at the remembrance as when anie made suite for the life of a condemned he would openly say Oh â—…fortunate brother for whose life no 〈◊〉 would make â—…ite This good Duke for so was he called left issue behind him Edward Earle of Warwicke and Margaret afterwards Countesse of Salisbury both of them infants and followers of their fathers fortunes he a continuall Prisoner at foure and twentie yeeres of age vnder Henry the seauenth was beheaded vpon the Tower-hill and shee at sixtie two lost hers within the Tower and time of King Henrie the eight 108 But how dainty soeuer King Edward was of the breach of amitie betwixt him and the French King in regard whereof he suffered Mary the yong Dutchesse of Burgundy the daughter of his owne sisters husband to bee molested by 〈◊〉 of the French and all in fauour of the contract commenced betweene the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lady 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 daughter yet did 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ouâ—… 〈◊〉 For Ambassadors â—…ploied 〈◊〉 accomplishing â—…of they of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 without 〈◊〉 oâ—… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 â—…he new were sent without 〈◊〉 while indeed Lewis 〈◊〉 working for his sonne another way First to match him with Mary Dutches of Burgundy but that refused with Margaret of Flaunders daughter to Duke Maximilian sonne to Fredericke the Emperor and to hold the world from suspition in the meane while Ladie Elizabeth the Infanta of England was in the French Court vsually called Madame the Daulphin and all things in France so soundly carried as Edward suspected no leake in the Caske for now growne fat and vnable for paines he both gloried in his nine famous victories at home atchieued and seemed sufficientlie satisfied that his yeerely tribute from France was so truly paied 109 At the same time Iames the third of that name King of Scotland sent his Ambassadors vnto Edward to obtaine the Lady Cicelie the Kings second daughter to be ioined in marriage with his sonne Iames the young Prince which was well listened vnto by Edward and his Counsell and least the motion should goe backe a great summe of money lent to the Scottish King with this condition that at a certain time appointed it should be at K. Edwards choise whether his daughter should match with that Prince or else to haue the said summe againe repaid Against which alliance and league as Lesly reporteth Lewis of France much repined and to annihilate the same sent Dr. Ireland a certaine knight and another religious man to moue King Iames to make warre against England 110 These no Peace-makers for Christ but firebrands of Belial blew the smothered sparkes of dissention into a flame of bloody warre which fell the more heauy vpon Scotland for that K. Iames much wedded vnto his owne will and altogether ruled by men of meane worth whom himselfe had aduanced from nothing had not only neglected by their instigations the loue of his Nobles but also banished the Realme of Scotland Alexander Duke of Albany his second brother and had caused the veines of Iohn Earle of Marre his other brother to be opened whereby he bled to death these and other discontents alienated his Subiects hearts from him which laid the land more open vnto the English Inuaders and yet to draw them more deadly against him relying vpon his ownevalor and the assistance of France he sent word vnto Edward that he should not aid his owne sister of Burgundy against K. Lewis being the Scots Allie as also with threats of warre commanded him to deliuer to his Ambassadors the Duke of Albanie then residing in the English Court and lastlie to make good and repay dammages done vpon the Scottish Borders 111 King Edward not a little inraged at these double dealings euen in the winter season mustered his men prepâ—…ed his artillery and rigged his ships that nothing should be vnready at the next Spring which no sooner was come but that he ordained for his Lieutenant his brother Richard Duke of Gloucester who with Henrie Earle of Northumberland Thomas Lord Stanley the Lord Louell Gâ—…stock and others the Duke of Albany marching vnto Gloucesters banner with twenty thousand strong repaired into the North and first â—…sieged the strong Towne Berwick then enâ—…ing the chiefe City Edenborough vrged K. Iames to performe his couenants concerning the marriage betwixt Prince Iames his sonne with Lady Cicely before agreed vpon
battell at S. Aâ—…bans where the Queene is victorious and recouers the King * Tirel saith Rob. Fab. The King and Queene returne into the North. Orig. 35. Hen. 6. Monarch 54 Edward IIII Edward Duke of Yorke and Rich. Earle of Warwick come vnto London The City of London doubtfâ—… vnto whether part to yeeld Priâ—… Edward 〈◊〉 his right to the Crowne King Henry depriued of his Crowne Edward Duke of Yorke proclaimed King of England March 3. * He was borne A D. 1â—…41 April 29. The feares of the Londoners Walker a Citizen beheaded for wordâ—… Dangerous to meddle with a Crowne Grost * 18000. pounds King Edwards beginnings somewhat disliked K. Edwards expedition into the North. The Lord Fitzâ—…er and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Earle Warwicks approach and speech to King Edward The L. Clifford sâ—…ine with an headlesse arrow A. D. 14â—… Difference of Authors hath here bred some confusion of yeeres * March 29. K. Edwards proclamation much forwarded his seruice The battell aâ—… Touton A politicke practise in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 K Henry 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Queene Margaret passeth into France A. D. 1461. King Edward crowned King Henry and Prince Edward disherited by Parliament A. D. 1462. Queene Margaret returned into Scotland Bastard Ogle ouercommeth the French An. D. 1463. Queene Margaret entreth Northumberland in hostile manner King Edward commeth to Tâ—…rks The skirmish vpon â—…egely More The saying of Sir Ralph Percie at his death 〈◊〉 victory at 〈◊〉 May. 15. Lordâ—… 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 The disgrading of Sir Ralph 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 King Henry 〈◊〉 to flight Rich. Grafton King Edwards care and prouisions King Henrie disguised commeth into England and is apprehended King Henry hardly vsed arrested and committed prisoner to the Tower King Edwards care of Iustice. The pride and abuse in shooâ—… Sheep transpore ted into Spâ—…e verie hurtfull vnto England King Edwards care for choice of his Queene His second proiect for a 〈◊〉 Rich. Grafton Cambden Rich. Grafton His third aâ—…y for a wife The allegations 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lady Bona fitte st Queene for Edward Neuil the great Earl of Warwick Rob. Fab. Warwicks wooing and entertainements in France K. Edwards last sodaine choise of his wife Ioh. Hardings 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Lady Elizabeth Gray a supplicator to king Edward The beauty and feature of the Lady Elizabeth Gray K. Edwards mother seeketh to 〈◊〉 his loue The counsell and conference of the old Dutchesse of Yorke with her 〈◊〉 K. Edward 〈◊〉 vnto 〈◊〉 it was exâ—… 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 to marry K. Edwards reason for his 〈◊〉 free choise His â—…thers deuise 〈◊〉 crâ—… his purâ—… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lady 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of King Edward K. Edward married Lady Elizabeth Grey The descent and parentage of the Lady Elizabeth Grey Queene Elizabeth crowned The Queenes kindred highly preferred Earle Warwicke sore offended against K. Edward Temporizing betwixt the king and Earle of Warwicke Francis Goodwin Catal. of English Bishope Iohn Neuil created Marquesse Montacute Rich. Grafton A. D 1468. A marriage moued betwixt Earle Charles and Lady Margaret Philip. Com. l. 3. cap. 4. The mariage celebrated Earle Warwicke plotieth K. Edwards deposition Warwicke draweth Clarence into action against the King his brother Warwicke and Clarence make affinity A. D. 1469. The occasions found for a commotion Hulderne Captaine of the Commotion Two Captaines made by the rebels Sir Iohn Coniers chosen generall of the rebels The Lord Herbert Earle of Pembrooke made Lord generall Discontents betwixt Pembrooke and Warwicke The Lord Stafford repulsed K. Edward prepareth against the Earle of Warwicke Pembrooke and Stafford fall out for their Inne The valor of Pembrooke and of Sir Richard Herbert A. D. 〈◊〉 The Earle of 〈◊〉 with others beheaded Robert of Riddisdale captaine of the 〈◊〉 The Earle Riuers with his sonne Iohn surprised and beheaded Lord Stafford beheaded Io. Stâ—… Annal. King Edawrd taken at Wolney Is imprisoned in Middleham Castle King Edward escaped out of prison Warwicke sayings to make and vnmake kings Warres prepared vpon but 〈◊〉 partâ—… The miseries of ciuill warres The King and the Lords meet at London A. D. 1470 A commotion in Lincolnshire The Lord Wels and Sir Thomas Dimocke beheaded The battell at Stanford Sir Robert Wels taken Loscoat field Sir Robert Wels put to death Warwicke and Clarence flee into France Phil. Comines lib. 3. cap 4. The Dutches of Clarence deliuered of a son vpon shipboard The Duke of Burgundy bends himselfe against Earle Warwicke The double dealings of Vawcler Earle Warwicke saileth into Normandie King Lewis relieueth Warwicke Burgundy offended with Lewâ—… for relieuing his enemie Reiner of great stile and small power A marriage concluded betwixt Prince Edward and Anne daughter of Earle Warwicke King Edward driuen into his dumps Marques Montacute is taken into King Edwards fauor A maid Ambassador vnto the Duke of Clarence The conference of the damsell with the Duke of Clarence The Duke of Clarence inclineth to his brother Warwicke and Clarence returne into England Septemb. 13. A. reg 10. King Edwards security Earle Warwicke in the West proclaimeth king Henry K. Edwards opinion touching Warwickes approach Sunday after Michaelmas Stowel Annal. Doctor Godards sermon Marquesse Montacute reuolteth from K. Edward How vncertaine it is to stat on the 〈◊〉 K Edward is forced to flee England October 3. Edward in danger of taking on seas Queene Elizabeth tooke Sanctuarie in VVestminster Prince Edward boâ—…e in the Sanctuary The Kentish Commotioners doe much hurt about London Iohn Fortescue The States take K. Henry out of the Tower K. Henry againe restored goeth crowned to Pâ—… K. Edward debarred from gouernment by Parliament The Parliament Rowle Iohn Tiptoft Earle of Worcester beheaded The Crownes of England and France entailed to K. Henry George Duke of Clarence entailed to the Crowne Earles restored Earle Warwicke made gouernour of the Realme Queene Margaret hindred by tempest to come into England The Duke of Burgundy perplexed Phil. Com. lib. 3. Earl of Warwicks esteeme in Callis King Edward coueteth aide of his brother the Duke of Burgundy The Duke of Sommerset disswadeth Burgundy to aid K. Edward Burgundie temporizeth with his suites K. Edward passeth into England pretending no more then to be Duke of York A. D 1471. March 14. K. Edward straines his oath to winne the City of Yorke Earle Warwicke writes to his brother Marquesse to impeach King Edwards passage K Edwards Army encreased Iohn Stow. Warwicke taketh into the City Couentrie March 29. K. Edward challengeth Earle Warwick to fight K. Edward draweth towards London K Edward and his brother Clarence meet and are reconciled Clarence seeketh to draw Warwicke vnto K. Edward The words of Warwicke in answer to Clarence K. Edward marcheth forward London receiueth King Edward K. Henrie againe taken and sent to the Tower of London Ed. Hall Earle Warwicke commeth to S. Albans K. Edward carrieth K Henrie with him to battell Apr. 14. Barnet field fought vpon Easter day The orderings
to confirme vs of their Profession and doth shew the badge of that ages Christianitie But the famous Monasterie of Banchor as a College of diuine Philosophers and by Clariuallensis truly acknowledged to be the Mother of all other in the world and her Monkes distributed into seuen seuerall parts euery part numbring three hundred soules and earning their bread by their daily labours doth notably witnesse to all succeeding ages that Christian Religion was then both planted and preached in this Iland And in the Synod held at Austins Oake were seuen old Britaine Bishops besides other Doctours who met with that Romane Legate and not in points of doctrine but rather in their seuerall rites and ceremonies did varie by any thing that in that Assemblie appeared For as it is most vndoubted that if we speake properly Ierusalem is the Mother of vs all and of all Churches and our former allegations doe euince that the first Plantation of the British Faith was altogether by Iewes and others of the Easterne Church so the very rites of this Religious College of Banchor do euidently proue that their first institution in Religion came from the East Beda shewing that in all of them they dissented from the Romane Church yea and that they neuer did nor then would acknowledge any authoritie of the Bishop of Rome ouer them in matters of the Church and seruice of God All which accordeth right well with that before cited out of Zachary that the waters of life should issue from Ierusalem And S. Hierome who spake most properly in saying the Britaines leauing Paganisme had turned their faces to Ierusalem in the East The foundation of the said College is ascribed to King Lucius from whose time vnto the entrance of this Austin the Monke foure hundred thirty eight yeeres were expired in all which space we haue seene that the Christian Faith was both taught and embraced in this Iland notwithstanding the continuall persecutions of the Romans Huns Picts and Saxons which last made such desolations in the outward face of the Church that they droue the Christian Bishops into the deserts of Cornwall and Wales In which number were Theomis and Thadioceus Bishops of London and Yorke chusing rather to suffer aduersitie with the people of God then to enioy the pleasures of sinne for a season By whose labours the Gospell was plentifully propagated among those vast mountaines and those parts especially aboue all other made very glorious by the multitudes of their holy Saints and learned Teachers 21 Lastly for the close of all that these testimonies are sincerely by vs produced for the first preaching and planting of the Gospell and by such meanes and men as we haue declared and particularlie by Ioseph of Arimathca and his associates the consent of all Writers both forraine and home-bred doth sufficiently approoue and the reuerend regard had of the place with the many Charters thereof to this day remaining are strong inducements for those our first Apostles Residencies and Burials whereof one exemplified vnder the Seale of King Edward the third is to be seene at this day reciting that the Abbey of Glastenburie being burned in the time of King Henrie the second while it was in his hands at the request of the Patriarke of Ierusalem then present in England instigated further both by the Bishops and Nobilitic hee did reedifie the same causing diligent search to bee made for the ancient Charters of that foundation and among many recited in that exemplification in one of them it is called Origo Religionis in Anglia in another Tumulum Sanctorum ab ipsis discipulis Domini aedificatum fuisse venerabilem Also in the same Charter amongst many other Kings there is mention made of King Arthur to be a great Benefactor vnto that Abbey whose Armes vpon the stone walles both in the Chapell called S. Ioseph and in diuers other places of the Abbey are cut which is an Eschucheon whereon a Crosse with the Virgin Mary in the first quarter is set and is yet to this day remaining ouer the Gate of entrance and is held to be also the Armes of that Abbey This place is said to haue beene giuen to Ioseph and his brethren by Aruiragus then King of Britaine and from hence were those two diuine Doctors sent to Elutherius by King Lucius as by their Epithetes doth appeare the one of them called Eluanus Aualonius or of Glastenburie and the other Meduuinus of Belga that is Welles neere vnto this place And to these persons and place Polydore Virgil that dwelled among vs and had perused most of our Antiquities ascribeth the originall and precedencie of our Christian Faith in these words Haec omnia Christianae pietatis in Britannia extitêre primordia quam deinde Lucius Rex accendit adauxit c. And our other latter Writers likewise with him agree of this place further affirming that at first but poore and without all pompe it was their Oratorie built only of wrethen wands as both Capgraue Bale Maior Scroope Harding Thorne and others affirme Afterwards by diuers Princes raised vnto greater glory with many large priuileges Charters granted to wiâ—… of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Conquerour Rufus and others all which were diligently perused by King Henry the second as we haue said that Rectorie in these Charters continually termed The Graue of Saints The mother Church â—…he Disciples foundation and dedicated vnto Christ as the first place in this Land wherein hiâ—… Gospell was fiâ—…st preached and embraced 22 To conclude this digresson growen much greater then was intended we see it is most apparant that the Britaine 's had a settled opinion in 〈◊〉 before the sound thereof was heard from â—…me and that the Lord had heere set vp his Standard whereunto these Ilanders resorted as to the Tower of their strength and was the first Kingdome of the Gentiles that are said to bring their sonnes thus in their armes and their daughters thus vpon their shoulders vnto the Lords Sanctuarie whose knowledge continually increasing hath hitherto to Englands great ioy and fame beene still continued though the spirituall sparkes thereof for a season haue sometimes beene couered in the cinders of the Pagans desolations or with the superstitious worships of mans inuentions both which now dispersed as clouds before the Sunne the light appeareth in his full strength and the most pure waters of the word run vntroubled This Iland then in this thing made happy before the most the Inhabitants became Instructers of others and in their earthly vessels bare this heauenly liquor which thorow their golden Conduits ran into many other Countries and filled their Cesternes with this water of life For from hence was Netherland conuerted to Christianitie as testifieth the story of Swithbertus Burgundie by our Columbanus saith Sigebert Scotland by Brandanus as Bernard the French Monke affirmeth Swedia by
NINTEENTH KING OF THE VVEST-SAXONS AND THE TWENTIETH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISHMEN HIS WARRES ACTS WIVES AND CHILDREN CHAPTER XXXII EThelwolfe the eldest sonne of King Egbert committed in his youth to the care of Helmestan Bishop of Winchester and by him vnto Swithun a famous learned Monke of that time tooke such a liking vnto the quiet and solitarie life onely enioyed by men of Religion all other degrees molested to withstand the intruding Danes that he vndertooke the Monkish vow and profession and was made Deacon shortly after which degree taken Helmestan died in whose place Prince Ethelwolfe was consecrated as Roger Houeden affirmeth or at least elected as Iohn Brampton Abbat of Iaruaux writeth Bishop of Winchester But the death of his Father King Egbert immediately following by great intreaty of the Nobles and partly by constraint of the Clergy hee was made King and was by the authority of Pope Gregory the fourth whose creature in both professions he was absolued and discharged of his vowes 2 He entered his Monarchy the fourth day of February in the yeare of Christs Incarnation eight hundred thirty seuen and was the nineteenth King of the West-Saxons and the twentieth Monarch of the Englishmen His Bishopricke he gaue vnto Swithun his Tutor and according to his place combined all his powers to withstand the dangerous Danes that attempted the vtter subuersion of his faire land whos 's fift inuasion in his first yeare happened which drew the Saxons ciuill warres vnto a constrained peace hauing more then they could well doe to defend their liues from their slaughtering swords or to saue their vniustly gotten land from the spoiles of those common enemies who not like Conquerors but destroying Caterpillers left nothing vndeuoured wheresoeuer they came and had now begunne their mercilesse depopulations in diuers places at once so that the distracted English were to seeke where was most need first to withstand 3 At Hampton Portesmouth many of these Norway Pirates had entred at Hampton with their ouerthrow at Portesmouth with victory and the same time at Carrum a Troupe of these Danes discomfited King Ethelwolfes power The next yeare at Merseware Lindsey in East-Angle and Kent they did much mischiefe and harried all the Country before them yet in his tenth yeare at Pedredesmouth the Sommerset and Dorsetshire men gaue them a memorable ouerthrow vnder the conduct of Earle Enwulfe Bishop Adelstan and Osred their captaines 4 But in the sixteenth yeare of this King the great Planet Mars seemed to praedominate continually and Fortune to cast the chance of victory euer on his side for two hundred and fifty ships some reckon a hundred more entred into Thamesis mouth and set on shore an infinite number of these destroying Danes London and Canterbury they had sacked and left wast had pierced into Mercia and chased Berthulfe their King out of his Country and now in Southery had pitched their battle as able and resolute to abide all the power of the English whither King Ethelwolfe with his sonne prince Ethelbald repaired and tooke the field at the place called Ocley wherein after a long and sore fight the victory fell to the English with such slaughter of these Norway inuaders as is incredible to report and the same held as great and famous as euer had hapned in the land before 5 With the like successe his Brother Athelstan King of Kent fought with the Danes at Sandwich where chasing them to sea tooke nine of their ships and in Deuonshire Earle Ceorle at Winleshore so ouerthrew their whole power that in despaire they withdrew themselues into the I le of Thanet where they made their abode all the winter season and if destiny had not withstood the English the Danes had beene expulsed for euer But the Saxons seeming cleared of this common enemy fell to their wonted quarrels with the euer depressed Britaines against whom Burthred the M◅rcian obtained the assistance of King Ethelwolfe in his eighteenth yeare whose daughter Ethelswith hee had obtained in mariage whereby for a while was encreased the fame and power of that valiant but vnfortunate King 6 In this State the affaires of the land stood vnto the nineteenth yeare of King Ethelwolfes raigne who now remembring his former Ecclesiasticke profession ordained that Tithes and Lands due to holy Church should bee free from all Tributes or Regall seruices and in great deuotion went himselfe to Rome where hee was both honourably receiued and entertained the space of a whole yeare in which time hee new built the English Schoole that Offa the Mercian before had there founded and lately was fired bearing the name of Thomas the Holy confirming also his Grant of Peter pence and further couenanting in lieu of his kind entertainement to pay yeerely three hundred markes to Rome thus to bee emploied one hundred to Saint Peters Church an other hundred to Saint Pauls Light and the third to the Pope the Bride that euermore must be kissed and largely paid 7 His returne from Rome was through France and being a Widower hee there married Iudith the most beautifull daughter of Charles the Bald then Emperour in honour of whom in his owne Court he euer placed her in a Chaire of Estate with all other maiesticall complements of a Queene contrary to the law of the West-Saxons for Ethelburgaes offence formerly made Which his doing so disliked the Nobles that Prince Ethelbald his eldest Sonne Adelstan Bishop of Shirborne and Enwulfe Earle of Somerset rose vp rebelliously in Armes and sought to depose him yet by mediation of friends the matter came to a comprimize and the land to be diuided betwixt the Father and Sonne but with such partiality that the better part west-ward was allotted to Ethelbald which vnequality gaue great suspition that this reuolt was rather grounded vpon ambition then any inclination they had for the defence of their lawes which commonly is the pretence and vaile for all disloiall attempts of seditious subiects against their soueraigne Lords 8 Howsoeuer it was long after this he liued not but left his Monarchy vnto his eldest sonne Ethelbald and by will appointed Ethelbert his second to be King of Kent and Essex which countries he had conquered He raigned twenty yeares one moneth and nine dayes and deceased at a place called Stamrige the thirteenth day of Ianuary in the yeare of our Lord eight hundred fifty seauen being the twenty one of his Raign His body was first buried at the place of his decease and afterwards remoued into the Cathedrall Church at Winchester His wiues 9 Osburg the first wife of King Ethelwolfe was the daughter of a Nobleman named Oslake who had the office of Great Butler of England and was descended of the stocke of Stuffe and Withgar two brethren being noblemē of the people called Iutes who were the first Princes of the I le of Wight and Nephewes to Cherdik and cosen germans to Kenrik
the first and second Kings of the West-Saxons and the third and fourth Monarchs of the Englishmen She was the second Kings wife that was debarred of the title and place of Queene Shee deceased three years before the King her husband in the nineteenth yeare of his raigne being the yeare of Christs Natiuity eight hundred fifty fiue 10 Iudith his second wife was the daughter of Charles the Emperour and King of Fraâ—…e as wee haue said her Mother was Queene 〈◊〉 the daughter of Vodon Earle of Orlâ—…ance She was a Lady of passing beauty and marryed to this King in France and when she came into England was receiued with the title and place of a Queene in abolishment of the peruerse law of the VVest-Saxons made against the Kings VViues as before was touched She was his wife three yeares and suruiued him without any issue His Issue 11 Ethelbald the eldest sonne of King Ethelwolfe and of Lady Osburg his first wife was brought vp in his youth in the exercise of warre and serued vnder his Father in the great victory obtained against the Danes at Ocley in Surrey in the yeare eight hundred fifty one afterwards hee turned his force against his Father and at his returne from Rome practised to defeat him of his Kingdome and was ready to haue giuen him battaile had not his Father parted with him his Dominion 12 Ethelbert the second son of King Ethelwolfe and Lady Osburg his first wife was in the life time of his Father after the decease of his vncle Ethelstan appointed and placed his Successor in his Kingdome ouer the South-Saxons the Kentish and the East-Saxons without any mention or meaning as it seemeth that hee should intermeddle further with any other part of England Notwithstanding after the death of his brother Ethelbald it was generally holden of all men for law equity and reason that he should succeed him in the Monarchy and so he did with the consent of his Brethren and without resistance or contradiction of any other 13 Ethelred the third sonne of King Ethelwolfe and Lady Osburg his first wife had by the disposition of his Father in his last will the one halfe of his Fathers proper inheritance which was all such land as King Egbert his Grandfather had before hee was King and was no part of the Demaines of the Kingdome and this was diuided betwixt him and his brother Elfred as the kingdome was betweene their elder Brethren Ethelbald and Ethelbert with an intent that this Ethelred should succeed his brother Ethelbald in the kingdome of the West-Saxons notwithstanding his brother Ethelbert after the decease of King Ethelbald entred into the other part adioining it to his former kingdome and was king of the whole and after left it entire to this Ethelred who succeeded him in the Monarchy 14 Elfred the fourth sonne of King Ethelwolfe and of Lady Osburg his first wife was borne at Wantage in Barkeshire in the yeare of our Lord God eight hundred forty nine and the thirteenth of his fathers raign Being a child of fiue yeeres old he was sent very honourably attended to the City of Rome where Leo the fourth then Bishoppe confirmed him was his Godfather at the confirmation and annointed him to the expectation of a kingdome growne in yeares hee grew so in discretion magnanimity and fauour of all men that in the successiue raignes of his three elder Brethren he ruled as a Vice-roy or secondary king vnder euery of them and after them at the last succeeded in the English Monarchy 15 Ethelfwith the daughter of King Ethelwolfe and Lady Osburg was maried to Burthred the twentieth King of Mercia which mariage was solemnized at the towne of Chippinham in Wiltshire in the moneth of Aprill and yeare of Christs Natiuity eight hundred thirty fiue and the fifteenth of her fathers raigne but within twenty two years after they were both forced by the Danes to abandon their kingdom and departed into Italy where the King died the same yeare in the English Colledge at Rome shee liued after him fifteene yeares in the habite of a Nâ—…ne at the City of Padâ—…a and there died and was honourably buried in the yeare of our Lord God eight hundred eighty nine which was the eighteenth yeare of her brother King Elfreds raigne 16 Neâ—…te supposed by Iohn Capgraâ—…e the Legend writer to be the sonne of King Ethelwolfe was in his youth brought vp at Glastenbery vnder Dunstan who was afterward Arthbishop of Caâ—…terbury He proued a man of great learning and was one of the first Readers of Diuinity in the Vniuersity of Oxford at the foundation or as some will haue it the restauration thereof by King Elfred hee planted a Monastery in Cornwall whereunto hee vsed for deuotion and studious meditations often to withdraw himselfe which of his abode there was afterward called Neotestoke and when he was dead his body was with great honour enterred in the County of Huntingdon at a place then called Anulfesbery and afterward in regard of his enterment Saint Neotes and now Saint Needes ETHELBALD THE TVVENTIETH KING OF THE VVEST-SAXONS AND THE TWENTIE ONE MONARCH OF THE ENGLISHMEN HIS ACTS AND RAIGNE CHAPTER XXXIII EThelbald the eldest sonne of king Ethelwolfe hauing had part of the kingdome in the life time of his Father after his death entred vpon the whole and was the twentieth King of the West Saxons and the twenty one Monarch of the Englishmen beginning his raigne in the yeere of Christs incarnation eight hundred fiftie seuen 2 His youth he had spent in the exercise of war hauing made proofe of valour in his seruice against the Danes in many battels and likewise attempted though not in so good a cause to haue fought against his owne father Which his assaies as they seemed violent and vnnaturall yet being in the quarrell of the West-Saxons law enacted in preiudice of their Queenes he was both sided and approued as hath been said 3 But howsoeuer vnwilling he was this faire Queene should sit in state by his fathers side yet contrary to all lawes either of God or man hee laid her by his owne and by nuptiall rites brought her to his sinfull and incestuous bed Which act though foule enough some haue made worse in reporting his Wife to be his owne Mother whom King Ethelwolfe kept for his Concubine And surely this his sin was not long vnpunished by the shortnesse of his raigne and life leauing no other memory of his acts besides this foule blot to his faire name 4 His raigne was onely two yeeres and an halfe and death chanced vpon the twentieth day of December the yeere of Christs assuming our flesh eight hundred sixtie His body was first buried at Shâ—…rburne in the County of Dorset where at that time was the Cathedrall Church and Episcopall See but afterwards was remoued and enterred at Salesbury in the County of Wiltshire His Wife 5 Iudith the
Wife of King Ethelbald was the widow of his owne Father a most vnlawfull matrimonie contracted against all law of God or of nature which being both dissolued and punished by the hastie death of the King and she returning towards her father and Country in Flanders was rauished by Baldwin the Forester of Arden in France and by him forcibly kept vntill shee consented to become his wife who in regard of that marriage when he was reconciled to the Emperor Charles her Father was by him created the first Earle of Flanders by whom she had issue Baldwin the second who espoused Lady Elfrid the youngest daughter of Elfred King of England from whom through fiue descents lineally Maâ—…d Queene of England Wife to William the Conquerour descended and from her all our Norman English Kings vnto this day ETHELBERT THE TVVENTIETH ONE KING OF THE VVEST-SAXONS AND THE TWO AND TWENTIETH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISHMEN HIS RAIGNE AND ISSVES CHAPTER XXXIIII EThelbert the second sonne of King Ethelwolfe who had succeeded his Vnckle Ethelstan in the kingdome of the South-Saxons Kentish and East-Saxons and for fiue yeeres continuance ruled those Countries with great equity and valour after the decease of his brother Ethelbald succeeded him also both in the West-Saxons kingdome and the whole Lands Monarchie whereof he was the one and twentieth King and the two and twentieth Monarch 2 His raigne began in the yeere after Christs natiuity eight hundred and sixtie and was disquieted from first to last by the inuasions of the bloudy Danes For presently after his coronation these common enemies entred the Land ruinating all before them vnto the Citie Winchester which they sacked and left it troden vnder their destroying feete euen to the ground But in their returne were encountred by the Barkshire-men vnder the leading of Osrick Earle of Hampton by whom they were vanquished the prey recouered and a great number of those Infidels slaine 3 In his first yeere also a nauie of Danes and Normans entred into the Iland Tanet and began their wonted spoiles among those people whereupon the Kentish compounded their peace for a great sum of money giuen Notwithstanding these miscreants which knew not God gaue little regard to their promised couenants and before the daies of truce were expired like a sudden floud ouer-bare all before them These their irruptions to withstand the Kentish then prepared rather aduenturing themselues vpon the chance of battell then to rest vpon a seeming truce wherein their destruction was too apparant and forthwith assembling all the powers together set vpon those truce-breakers and with much slaughter forced them at length out of their Country 4 But the date of King Ethelberts life being expired hee yeelded his body to the course of nature and his Kingdomes to his next Brother after he had raigned ouer the Kentish South and East-Saxons the terme of ten yeeres and had sate Monarch of the whole onely fiue He died the yeere of grace eight hundred sixty six and was honourably buried in the Cathedrall Church of Shirburne in Dorset-shire by his brother King Ethelbald Hiâ—… supposed Issue 5 Athelm the brothers sonne of King Elfred mentioned in the last will and testament of the same King seemeth by all likelihood to be the eldest son of this King Ethelbert elder brother to the same King Elfred although hee succeeded not his father in his Kingdome For in those daies if the Kings sonne were vnder age the succession went to the next brother and if that brother left his sonne at full age then it went vnto him otherwise it reuerted to the elder brothers sonne 6 Ethelwald surnamed Clitâ—… which is a word of addition giuen to all the Saxon Kings sonnes of England is mentioned in King Elfreds wil to be his brothers sonne and is most likely to be the sonne of this King Ethelbert he prooued a most deadly enemy to his cosen King Edward the sonne of King Elfrid his Vncle destroying his townes in Dorset-shire and being driuen out of England ioined himselfe with the Danes who made him their King in Northumberland and vnder his leading greeuously assailed the Countries of the East-Saxons East-Angles and Mercians wherein hee was lastly slaine the yeere of our Lord nine hundred and fiue being the fourth of King Edward his cosen-germanes raigne ETHELRED THE TVVO AND TVVENTIETH KING OF THE WEST-SAXONS AND THE TWENTY THIRD MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH-MEN HIS ACTS AND ISSVE CHAPTER XXXV EThelred the third sonne of King Ethelwolfe after the decease of his Brother succeeded him in his Dominions and was in number the two and twentieth King of the West-Saxons and the twenty third Monarch of the Englishmen he beganne his raigne in the yeare of our saluation eight hundred sixty and six and for the time that hee was King raigned in continuall warres against the Pagan Danes whose numbers now were greater and footing surer in this land then formerly had beene 2 In the first yeare of his raigne there arriued vpon the English coasts a huge Army of these Danes whereof Hungar and Hubba men of incredible strength and cruelty were the Captaines These wintred in East Anglia made truce with the inhabitants vpon certaine conditions and forbare a time from their wonted rauening 3 But in the next yeare the King being busied to put backe a fresh inrode of Danes in the South and West of the Iland then entred these deuourers tooke aduantage vpon the ciuil broiles commenced among the Northumbrians who in these turmoiled times sought to withdraw their subiections from the West Saxons and to set vp Kings againe of their owne The foresaid Captaines Hungar and Hubba hauing in time of their truce strengthned themselues with new supplies of aid marched further into the North where finding the people vnprouided of strength and the two Kings Osbright and Ella of reconciled enemies to be made no sure friends they harried the Country before them and entring Yorke slew the two Kings with infinit number of the English which City they consumed with fire and burnt therein all those that had fled thither for succour 4 The State thus standing and their forces encreasing euery day brought new feares vpon the inhabitants when euery late victory with increase of Captiues and rich spoiles ministred occasion meanes of some other conquest to follow which these Pagans so pursued till lastly they set a substitute King to raigne vnder them ouer all the North Borders beyond the riuer Tyne and so retiring themselues out of Northumberland into Mercia came to Nottingham which City they wanne and therein wintred the third of King Ethelreds raigne who with the aid of Burthred the Mercian King constrained the Danes to sue for peace and a safe departure yeelding the City and againe retyring themselues ouer Tyne remained in Yorke all the next winter 5 The Summers opportunity approching their wonted desire for spoile was with it encreased and
to cut off long trauell these Danes by boates passed Humber where Hungar and Hubba beganne with fire and sword to lay all wast before them sparing neither Person sexe nor age The places respected for publike good and sacred Temples consecrated onely to God which all other Tyrants haue forborne these sauage men as the earths destroiers cast downe and trampled vnder their prophane feete among which for note were the goodly Monasteries of Bradney Crowland Peterborow Ely and Huntington all laid in leuell with the ground and their Votaries aswell the Nunnes as the Monkes murthered with their vnhumane and mercilesse swords to auoid whose barbarous pollutions the chast Nunnes of Coldingham defoâ—…ed themselues to their lasciuious eyes by cutting off their vpper lips and noses but to euerlasting remembrance they remain most faire and well beseeming faces of pure Virgins 6 These Pagans piercing further into the land came into the territories of the East-Angles wherein holy Edmund raigned King whose Martyrdome in most cruell manner they wrought he constantly calling vpon the name of Christ whereof wee haue already spoken and shall bee occasioned hereafter to speake 7 But in the last yeare of this Kings raign their raging power was most great for with a new supply two Danish Kings Sreeg and Halden entred into West-Saxia and at Reading the Kings towne intrenched themselues these forraging the Country were encountred with at Englâ—…field by Ethelwolfe Earle of Barkeshire and his men who in skirmish slew one of their leaders and chased the rest backe to their Trench 8 These Danes fearing lest delaies would proue dangerous and knowing that the first successe is commonly seconded with further courage of hope foure dayes after shewed themselues in field ready to fight their hoast they diuided into two battalians whereof the one was guided by two of their Kings and certaine Earles were leaders of the other which when the English perceiued they also diuided theirs whereof King Ethelred had the leading of the first and Elfred his brother was Generall of the second the place was Assendon where their Tents were pitched and the day approached for battaile King Ethelred in his Tent staid so long in praiers that Elfred vpon a forward courage hasted to encounter the enemy and that with a most fierce and sharpe fight wherein hauing spent the most of their strengthes and ready to decline and giue backe Ethelred manfully entred the battaile and so seconded his brother and ouer-tyred Souldiers that hee made way by dint of his sword through the thickest of their almost-conquering enemies and with such losse of the Danish bloud drawne from the sides of one of their Kings fiue Earles and an infinite number of the common Souldiers that the streames therof seemed as an ouer-swelling tide altogether to couer the face of the field and is accounted for the noblest victory that the English till then had gotten of the Danes 9 Yet were not these Pagans therewith discouraged but gathering more strengthes and supplies from other parts foureteen dayes after made head againe against the English and pitching downe their standards at Basing abode the coÌ„ming of Ethelred and triall of battaile wherein successe was altogether altered for herein the Kings part was discomfited and the Danes the winners of the day 10 Thus both sides borne vpon rage hope in their heat of bloud prepare for new fight The Danes power was augmented with a further supply sent from beyond Seas and the English confirmed with hope of successe These meeting at Merton two moneths after the battaile of Basing encountred each others both boldly and bloodily wherein at first the English preuailed and the Danes were chased but their numbers the greater and fresh supply maintaining their 〈◊〉 they râ—…uered themselues and wonne the day wherein King Ethelred receiued his deaths wound with such slaughter of his people that little wanted the end of all encounters to haue been afterwards attempted any more by the English 11 Great was the valour and resistance of this King for in his short time of Raigne as Writers record no lesse then nine set battales against the Danes he fought in one yeare to the great effusion of Christian bloud and to no little losse of the Danish power for in his raign fell of them one King nine Earles and of the common sort without number 12 He died at Wittingham of his wound receiued the three and twentieth day of April in the yeare of our Lord God eight hundred seauenty two and was buried in the Collegiat Church of Winburne in Dorcetshire where remaines his Tombe and his Armes vnto this day with this Inscription In hoc loco quiescit corpus Sancti Ethelredi Regis West-Saxonum Martyris qui Anno Domini 872. 23. die Aprilis per manus Dacorum Paganorum occubuit His Issue Elfred the eldest sonne of King Ethelred seemeth to be Grandfather to the noble and learned Ethelward who being Kinsman Counsellor and Treasurer to King Edgar wrote an history of his Country beginning at the first arriuall of the Saxons into England and continuing vnto his own time which history he dedicated to his kinswoman and cosen germane the Lady Mande Abbesse of Quedlingburg in Saxonie being the daughter of the Emperour Otho by Edgith his wife daughter of King Edward the elder and sister of Ethelstane and Edmund Kings of England Oswald a young sonne of King Ethelred is mentioned in a Charter of his Fathers by which he gaue lands to the Monastery of Abingdon neere Oxford and to which this sonne of his hath his name set downe for a witnes which Charter is yet extant recorded in a great Legiet-booke and Register of the Euidences of the lands sometime belonging to the said Monastery Thyre the daughter of King Ethelred is reported by the histories of Ireland to bee married to 〈◊〉 King of the Danes and to haue had issue King Harald which Harald by Queene Goâ—…hild his wife had issue Sweyn king of Denmarke Iringe king of Northumberland and Gonhild Queene of North-Wales King Sweyn by Queene Sigred his wife had issue Câ—…te King of England and Denmarke Ostryde wife of Duke Wolfe and mother of King Sweyn the yonger and Thyre the first wife of Earle Goodwin of Kent ELFRED THE TVVENTIE THIRD KING OF THE VVEST SAXONS AND TWENTIE FOVRTH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISHMEN HIS ACTS RAIGNE WIFE AND ISSVE CHAPTER XXXVI ELfred or Alfred the fourth sonne of King Ethelwolfe though he had beene annointed King at Rome by Pope Leo in his young years Fathers life time yet raigned he in no part of his dominions before the deathes of all his Brethren vnder whom hee serued in most of their warres assisting them likewise in all their counsels the land now miserably torne by the cruell incursions of the bloudy Danes was left vnto him both to redeeme and to raigne ouer by the death and Testament of King Ethelred his last
by the King For doubtlesse at that time the Bishops of Rome had not deuested our Kings of that prerogatiue His Wife 28 Elswith the wife of King Elfred was the daughter of Ethelred surnamed Mâ—…hel that is the Great an Earle of the Mercians who inhabited about Gainesborough in Lincolnshire her mother was Edburg a Lady borne of the Bloud-roiall of Mercia She was married vnto this King in the twentieth yeare of his age being the second of the raigne of his brother King Ethelred and was his wife twenty eight yeares and liuing after him foure died in the year of grace nine hundred and foure and was buried in the Monastery of Nunnes which shee had founded at Winchester out of which afterwards King Henry the first took to his wife Maâ—…d the daughter of Malcolme King of Scots by whom the roiall bloud of the ancient Kings of England became vnited to the Normans whereby he wanne much loue of the English nation His Issue Edward the eldest sonne and second child of King Elfred and Queene Elsewith was borne about the beginning of his Fathers raigne in the yeare of our Lord eight hundred seuenty one hee was brought vp in his Fathers Court and carefully attended and instructed by men of great vertue and knowledge in learning and in all other qualities and exercises conuenient for Princes He was maried and had diuers children hee was thirty yeeres of age before his Father deceased and then he succeeded him in his Kingdome and Monarchy Ethelward the second son fift and last child of King Elfred and Queene Elswith was borne about the midst of his Fathers raigne and about the yeare of our Lord eight hundred and eighty Hee was in his youth by his Fathers appointment and for the example of other young Nobles brought vp in the study of good Arts at the vniuersity of Oxford where saith Th. Rudburne and the Annales of Winchester he became a man very learned and a great Philosopher he had of his Fathers gift by his last Wil great liuings in the Counties of Deuon Sommerset South-Hampton â—…he proued a man of great iudgement and wisedome and liuing vntill he was aboue forty yeres old hee died the sixteenth day of October in the two and twenty yeare of his brother King Edwards raign Anno nine hundred twenty two and was buried at Winchester Elfleda the eldest daughter and first child of King Elfred and Queene Elswith his wife was married to Ethelred Duke of Mercia who in respect of this mariage was suffered to haue all roiall iurisdiction ouer that Country in as ample maner as the Kings thereof had enioied and after the decease of her husband which happened in the yeare of our Lord nine hundred and twelue shee continued the gouernement in the same sort eight yeares with such resolution and valiant resistance of the common enemy the Danes that she stood her brother Edward in great stead as in the relation of his life shall be further shewed She died the fifteenth of Iune nine hundred and nineteene and was buried in S. Peters Church at Gloucester leauing issue a daughter named Elswin whom King Edward her brother depriued of that Duchy which her owne mother enioied and he his crowne by her assistance Ethelgeda the second daughter and fourth child of King Elfred and Queene Elswith was neuer married but tooke vpon her the profession and vow of Virginity and was by her fathers appointment made a Nunne of Shaftsbury in the County of Dorset in the Monastery there founded by him who is also accounted the first of the Towne it selfe Shee was afterward Abbesse of the house and therein spent and ended her life and was there also buried Elfride the yongest daughter and child of King Elfred and Queene Elswith his wife was married to Baldwin the second surnamed the Bald Earle of Flanders sonne of Earle Baldwin the first and Queene Iudith his wife the widdow of King Ethelwolfe her Grandfather Shee was his wife thirty yeares and more shee suruiued him and was a widdow eleuen yeeres she died the seuenth of Iune in the yeere of our Lord nine hundred twenty nine being the fift of the raigne of King Ethelstan her Nephew She is buried by her husband in the Chappell of our Lady within the Monastery of S. Peter at the City of Gaunt She had issue Arnulfe the third Earle of Flanders progenitor of all the Earles of Flanders since his time Adâ—…lfe Earle of Bolâ—…igne and Terwiâ—… EDVVARD SVRNAMED THE ELDER THE TWENTIE FOVRTH KING OF THE WEST SAXONS AND TWENTY FIFT MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH-MEN HIS RAIGNE ACTS AND ISSVE CHAPTER XXXVII NO greater were the griefes conceiued for the death of worthy Elfred then were the hopes of the people in his sonne Prince Edward whose valour had beene often approued against the raging Danes whose vertues were both many and princely not so learned as his Father neither so patient to vndergoe his chance but as glorious in martiall prowesse and as fortunate in al his fights vnder whose hand the Danes euery where fell and vnder his Monarchy all the English did stoope excepting the Northumbrians 2 He entred his raigne the yeare of Christs natiuity nine hundred and one and at Kingston vpon Thames was crowned and annointed with holy oyle The Danish warres continuing in a successiue maner fell as it were hereditaryly from the Father vnto the Sonne and ripened dayly towards their wished haruest Besides Ethelwald the sonne of Ethelbert the vncle to this King Edward young at his fathers decease and therefore perhappes held vncapable of gouernment shewed now the blossoms of vnder-sucking plants whose fruits are neither plenteous nor pleasant in tast for his humours euer working vpon discontents drew his thought onely how to make the possessor fall 3 He then entring action of rebellion tooke the towne of Winborne neere vnto Bathe and besides the allegiance due to his Prince in sacrilegious manner brake the hests of holy Church in deflowring and taking a Votarist to wife Edward the elder so called it may be in regard of this his Opposite with a selected Army repaired to Bathe and thence prepared for the field whose sight was so cockatrice-like to his cosen-Germans eye that in the night he bade his Nun and Winborne adew posting to Northumberland and proffering his seruice to the Danes that lay for aduantage of rapine and spoile 4 Him as a fitte instrument they created their King and forward in hope of some prosperous successe passed through the East-Saxons the East-Angles and the Mercians Countries and laden with robberies came to Crikelade in Wilt-shire whence they departed ouer Thamesis to Basingstoke and harrying the land before them with triumph returned vnto East-Anglia Edward thus endangered by these dreadfull enemies gaue them no aduantage by lingering delaies but followed their tract vnto Saint Edmunds Ditch whence in his returne the Danes gaue
Martyrs Tombe Most rich and roiall Iewels hee gaue the Church of Winchester wherof one is recorded to bee a Crosse worth asmuch as the whole reuenew of England amounted to in one yeare vnto Couentry hee gaue the Arme of S. Augustine the great Doctor which he bought at Papia in his returne from Rome and for which hee paid an hundred talents of siluer and one of gold 15 The magnificent greatnes of this glorious King so ouerflowed in the mouthes of his flatterers that they extolled him with Alexander Cyrus and Caesar and to be possessed with power more then humane to conuict these his fawning ouerprizers being then at Southampton he commanded saith Henry of Huntington that his chaire should be set on the shore when the sea beganne to flow and then in the presence of his many attendants spake thus to that Element Thou art part of my dominion and the ground whereon I sit is mine neither was there euer any that durst disobey my commaund or breaking it escaped vnpunished I charge thee therfore presume not into my land neither wet thou these robes of thy Lord but the Sea which obeyeth only one Lord giuing no heed to his threates kept on the vsuall course of tide first wetting his skirts and after his thighes when suddainely rising to giue way for the still approching waues he thus spake in the hearing of all Let the worlds inhabitants know that vaine and weake is the power of their Kings and that none is worthy the name of King but he that keepes both heauen earth and sea in obedience and bindeth them in the euerlasting law of subiection After which time he would neuer suffer the Crowne to bee set vpon his head but presently crowned therewith the picture of our Sauiour on the Crosse at Winchester vnto such strong illusions were those godly Princes lead by the guides that euer made gaine of their deuotions 16 From the example of this Canutus saith Peter Pictaniensis Chancellor of Paris arose the custom to hang vp the Armor of worthy men in Churches as offerings consecrated vnto Him in whose battails they had purchased renowne either by victory and life or in their Countries seruice attained to an honourable death And surely howsoeuer this King is taxed of ambition pride and vaine-glory for which some haue not stucke to say that he made his iourney to Rome rather to shew his pompe and riches then for any humble deuotion or religious intent yet by many his intercurrent actions and lawes of piety enacted hee may iustly bee cleared of that imputation as also by the testimony of Simon Monk of Durham who reporteth his humility to be such that with his owne hands he did helpe to remoue the body of S. Aelphegus at the translation of it from London vnto Canterbury whom the Danes notwithstanding his Archiepiscopall sacred calling before had martyred at Greenwich and by the testimony of Guido Polydore Lanquet and others he was a Prince of such temperance and iustice that no other in this West of the World was so highly renowned or might bee compared vnto him in heroicall vertues or true humility 17 Saxo Crammaticus Albertus Krantius the Writers of the Danish histories deduce Canutus by a lineall succession through the line of their Kings in this manner Hee was say they the sonne of King Swaine surnamed Tingskeg by Sigred his wife the widow of Erick by whom she had Olafe Scotconning King of Sweyden vnto which Sweyne she bare also Ostrid a daughter the mother of Thira the mother of King Sweyne the yonger The elder Sweyne was the sonne of King Harold surnamed Blaatand by Gonhild his Queene who bare him also Iring King of Northumberland and Gonhild Queene of North-Wales The father of Harold was King Gormoâ—…d whose Queene was Thira the daughter of King Ethelred the twenty third Monarch of England who bare vnto him the said Harold and another Canute both most valiant Princes which two Gallants inuading this land were for their braue resolutions by their Grandfather proclaimed heires apparant to all his dominions the credite of which relations I leaue to my forenamed Authors but Canute the elder brother died very soone after being deadly wounded in the siege of Dublin in Ireland where perceiuing death at hand hee gaue strict charge to his attendants to keepe the same verie secret till the City were taken that so neither his owne Army should bee daunted nor the enemy encouraged by the losse of the Generall Gurmo his aged Father to digresse but in a word so incredibly loued him that hee had vowed to kill with his owne hands any person whosoeuer that should tell him the newes of his sonnes death which when Thira his mother now heard of shee vsed this policie to make it known to the King her husband Shee prepared mourning apparrell for him and all other things fitting for funerall exequies laying aside all Regall robes and ceremonies of princely state without intimating any cause of this sad solemnity which the old King no sooner perceiued but he lamentably cried out woe is me I know my sonne is dead and with excessiue griefe he presently died But to returne from that Canutus to close vp the raigne of this our Monarch in hand 18 In whom the Danish glories hauing ascended to the highest beganne now againe to decline towards their wane by the death of this great King who after hee had in great glory raigned aboue nineteen yeeres deceased at Shaftesbury in the county of Dorset the twelfth of Nouember the yeere of Christs Incarnation 1035 and was buried in the Church of the old Monastery at Winchester which being after new built his bones with many other English Saxon Kings were taken vp and are preserued in guilt coffers fixed vpon the wals os the Quire in that Cathedrall Church His Wiues 19 Algiue by most writers a concubine to King Canutus was the daughter of a Mercian Duke named Elfhelme who is said to haue beene Earle of Northampton and her Mothers name was Vlfrune Inheritrix of the Towne Hampton in Stafford-shire from her called Vlfrun-Hampton now Woller-hampton This Lady Alfgiue to make Canutus more firme to her loue her selfe being barren is reported to haue fained Child-birth and to haue laid in her bed the sonne of a Priest whom Canute tooke to be his owne and named him Swaine him afterwards hee created King of Norway which lately hee had conquered from Olaffe called the Martyr The like policie saith Higden and others shee vsed in bringing forth Harold her second sonne who was say they the sonne of a Sowter notwithstanding I thinke the condition of the mother who liued in disdaine and died in disgrace rather caused this report to be blazed then any such basenes of birth in the sonnes 20 Emma the second wife of King Canute was the widow of King Ethelred the Vnready and from the time of her first
marriage was called in England Elfgiue after the name of most of the former Queens which had succeeded Saint Elfgiue Shee was married vnto him in the moneth of Iuly and yeere of Christ Iesus one thousand and seuenteene beeing the first yeere of his raigne whose wife shee was eighteene yeeres and suruiuing kept still at Winchester vnto which Church shee gaue nine Manours according to the number of those firy Plow-shares that shee was forced to goe vpon for her purgation in the raigne of Edward her sonne as shall bee said This Church shee adorned with many goodly vestures and verie rich Iewelles and deceasing in this City the sixt of March the yeere of Grace one thousand fiftie and two and ninth of her sonne King Edwards raigne was buried in the Church of S. Swithine neere vnto Canutus her husband His Issue 21 Sweyn the eldest sonne of Canute by Lady Alfgiue was borne before his father was King of England and before his fathers death was constituted King of Norway lately conquered from King Olafe the Martyr where hee beganne his Raigne in the yeere of mans saluation one thousand thirty and fiue beeing the eighteenth of his fathers Raigne in England and after he had with dislikes ruled that Realme the space of fiue yeeres hee was reiected of the Norwegians his subiects and deceasing without heire of his body left the Kingdome to the natiue heire Magnus the sonne of Olaffe who had beene wrongfully dispossessed by Canute 22 Harold the second sonne of King Canute and of Lady Alfgiue was also born before his father obtained the English Crown for his exceeding swiftnes was surnamed Hare-foote He remained with his father in England after he had disposed of Denmark to Hardi-canute and Norway to Sweyne his brethren expecting something in reuersion But perceiuing at his fathers death that England was also appointed to his brother Hardi-canute hee tooke the aduantage of his absence and assumed the Soueraignety of this Kingdome to himselfe 23 Hardi-Canute the third sonne of King Canute and his first by Queene Emma his wife was borne about the beginning of his fathers Raigne and towards the end of the same was constituted King of the Danes and designed to succeede him after his death in the Kingdome of England But beeing absent then in Denmark was disappointed by his brother Harold who succeeded his father after whose death he also succeeded him 24 Gunhilda the daughter of King Canute and of Emma his Queene was the first wife of Henrie the Third Romane Emperour sonne of the Emperour Conrad the second of that name surnamed Salike shee was a Lady of a surpassing beauty which either mooued her husbands mind vnto ielousie or the ouer-lauish report thereof to breede surmize of incontinencie for accused shee was of adulterie and to defend her cause by combat none could be found till lastly her Page brought with her from England seeing no other would aduenture for her innocencie entred the list himselfe but a youth in regard of the other Combatant beeing a Giant-like man yet in fight at one blow cutting the sinewes of his enemies legge with another he feld him to the ground where presently with his sword hee tooke his head from the shoulders and so redeemed his Ladies life After which hard vsage the Empresse Gunhilda forsooke her husbands bed and by no meanes could bee brought againe vnto the same but tooke the holy vaile of a Nunne in the Town of Burges in Flanders where she spent the rest of her life and after her death was buried in the Collegiate Church of S. Donatian being the principall of that town where her Monument remaineth besides the north dore of the same Church vnto this day 25 Another Lady of the like sanctity is reported to be the daughter of King Canut and the second wife of Godescalke Prince of the Vandals by whom he had Henry King of that Nation They both are said to haue suffered Martyrdome for the faith of Christ he first at the City of Lenzim and she after at Michelenburg being most cruelly tortured to death with whips This Lady vpon sundry strong inducements cannot be reputed legitimate which moued Andrew Velley a Danish Writer in our time to be therin of a diuers opinion from Adam of Breme and Helmoldus who liued fiue hundred yeeres before him HAROLD THE SECOND DANISH KING RAIGNING INENGLAND AND THE THIRTIE FIFT MONARCH OF THE LAND HIS RAIGNE AND ACTS CHAPTER IIII. CANVTVS being dead Hardicanute his sonne by Queene Emma then in Denmarke Harold his elder but base brother foreslowed not the opportunity offered for seeing himselfe in his fathers life time neglected and by will at his death England with that of Denmarke heaped vpon Hardicanut as quicke in apprehension as hee was of footmanshippe whereof arose the surname Hare-foot made strong his side by the Londoners and Danes Mercians Northumbrians very many yea and some great Personages amongst them affecting his claime but Goodwin of Kent who had the Queene and her treasure in keeping stood in his way pretending himself Guardian of her Children the will of Canutus who appointed his sonne by her to succeede 2 The opposition grew strong and the factions ripened euen ready to seede onely the lingering of Hardicanute gaue leaue vnto Harold to better his side by daily supplies and the feares of ciuill sedition moued the Nobility to argue with wordes and not weapons the title depending betwixt these two brethren At Oxford they met where the presence of the one downe-peized the absence of the other so that their voices went onely with Harold and presently proclaimed and consecrated him King 3 He beganne his raigne the yeere of Christs humanity 1036. and was very solemnly crowned at Oxford by Elnothus Archbishoppe of Canterbury though for a time hee was very vnwilling to performe that seruice for it is reported that hee hauing the regall scepter and Crowne in his custody with an oath refused to consecrate any other for King so long as the Queenes children were liuing For said he Canutus committed them to my trust and assurance and to them will I giue my faith and allegiance This Scepter and Crowne therefore I here lay downe vpon this Altar neither doe I denie nor deliuer them to you but I require by the Apostolike authority all Bishops that none of them presume to take the same away neither therewith that they consecrate you for King as for your selfe if you dare you may vsurpe that which I haue committed to God on this his Table Notwithstanding that great thunder clappe was allaied with the showres of golden promises of his iust and religious Gouernment intended though present experience manifested the contrary 4 For saith the auncient Writer of the booke called Encomium Emmae Harold no sooner was established King but that he sought means how to rid Queen Emma out of the way and that secretly for openly hee
whereupon the King designed young Edgar his sonne the heire apparent and gaue him the surname of Adeling a name of great honor appropriated to the Princes of the blood and men capable of the Crowne 11 Besides these former attempts certaine Danish Pirates entred the Port of Sandwich which with all the Sea-Coasts of Essex they spoiled and in Flaunders made Marchandize of their prey The Irish likewise with thirty sixe shippes entred Seuern and with the assistance of Griffith king of South-Wales burnt or flew all that they found against whom Alfred Bishop of Worcester went and fought but with such successe that many of his Souldiers were slaine and the rest put to flight which made the Welshmen far more bold and Rese the brother of Griffith make many incursions to fetch preyes out of England till at length he was slaine at Bulerden and his head presented to king Edward at Gloucester 12 His domesticall molestations were chieflie by Earle Goodwin and his sonnes and those first springing vpon this following occasion Eustace the elder Earle of Bulloigne who had married Gods sister by the fathers side to King Edward came into England to visite him then lying at Gloucester and returning homeward at Canterbury his Herbinger dealing roughlie with a Burgesse for lodgings caused his owne death which when his Lord heard of thirsting for reuenge he slew eighteene Citizens in the heat of his furie the Canterburians in as great a rage gotte them to armour and slew twenty of his retinew wounding many more and made the Earle to recoile whose greeuous complaint comming to the King he commanded Goodwin to see execution done vpon the offenders Earle Goodwin not hastie to follow his commission aduised the King to examine the cause before he massacred his true subiects at the instigation of Strangers whereat King Edward was highly offended and Goodwin thereby gained great loue of the Commons This occasioned Robert Gemeticensis a Norman first made Bishop of London and after Arch-bishop of Canterbury to spred the Curtaine of disfauour betwixt Goodwin and the King vrging his refusall as an Act of Contempt wherein more dangers might lie hid then were to be suffered whereupon Edward called an assembly of Estates appointing a day of meeting at Gloucester 13 The Commons whose common guise is deadly to hate all strangers though many times well deseruing now seeing Earle Goodwin in danger for their good were easily drawne to assist him and his cause and in warlike manner garded his person at Beuerstane not farre from the King The Estates assembled and Goodwin sent for he refused to come pretending seruice against the Welsh then ready to make inroades and that his presence was more needfull there then at Court albeit the Welsh-men cleared themselues by sending their Ambassadors vnto the King The suspitions increasing great preparation on both sides was made to assist the King came Leofricke the worthy Earle of Chester Siward the stoute Earle of Northumberland and Rodulfe Earle of Hereford his sister Godas sonne by her first husband Walter de Maigne 14 To Goodwin repaired his people of Southerie and Kent and to him were brought by Swaine his sonne the men of Oxford Sommerset Hereford Gloucester and Berk-shires vnto whom Harold his other sonne ioined those of Essex Norfolke Suffolke Cambridge and Huntingdon-shires so that his host was exceedingly great and his mind thereby so inflated that from Langton where hee lay hee sent a bold and Traiterous demand to the King to haue Earle Eustace of Bulloigne with all his French and Normans that kept then in the Castle of Douer to bee deliuered vnto him and his sonnes which beeing as good reason was refused the Battle was prepared and brought to the verie point of hazard and ruine of all For in that quarrell were assembled the greatest Peeres and Lords of the Land the Kings loue swaying very much with many but yet the hatred towards Strangers possessing the hearts of more The beginning thus doubtfull and the end like to prooue dangerous the matter both with great foresight and prouidence was referred vnto Parliament to bee holden at London with all conuenient hast whereunto pledges were both giuen and receiued on either parts 15 King Edward strongly guarded with an Army of the Mercians and Northumbrians entred London and Goodwin with his sonnes in warlike manner came into Southwarke to his owne house But his Army wauering and as bad causes consciences make men doe suspecting the worst by little and little shrunke away from him which knowne to the King he presently pronounced sentence of banishment vnto Goodwin and his fiue sonnes without further proceeding by way of Parliament as was determined Goodwin therefore with great riches and his three sonnes Swaine Tostie and Girth sailed into Flanders and Harold with his brother Leofwine from Bristow passed into Ireland who were no sooner gone but the King proclaimed them Out-lawes and gaue the Earldome of Harold vnto Algar the son of Leofrick Earle of Chester This Leofricke is he which at his Countesses request freed the Citie Couentrie of their importable tribute imposed as we haue elsewhere said 16 In the second yeere of Goodwins banishment both himselfe and those his sonnes with him hauing gotten ships conuenient for warre in manner of Pirats came vpon the coasts of Kent and Sussex doing much harme and returning with spoiles the like did Harold and Leofwin from Scotland vpon the westerne coasts of Sommerset and Deuonshires who thence coasting about the point of Cornwall ioined their Fleet with their Fathers in the I le of Wight 17 Against them King Edward prepared himselfe though aged with a Nauie of sixtie ships well furnished for warre meant to haue made an end of that businesse by the destruction of his aduersaries but the Nauies ready to ioine battell God tooke the cause into his owne hand and with a thicke fogge so ouer-spread the seas that one Fleet could not thereby see another in which Goodwin and his complices by contrary windes were driuen to the place from whence they came King Edward still in iealousie of Goodwins returne rigged forth forty tall ships to secure the seas which kept not so strong a watch but that Goodwin got by them solliciting the people of Kent Sussex and Surrey vnto his aid and entring Thamesis did the like vnto them in London who accepted of his arriuage though King Edward lay there so that without disturbance his Nauie fell vp with the tide through the south Arch of the Bridge a mighty army to his aid mustered vpō the same side of the riuer 18 The Nobilitie then seeing side against side and all of them meere English ready to hazard their bloud in the quarrels of strangers wrought so with Edward and Goodwin that they came vnto peace and pledges were againe deliuered for the performance whereof Wilmot the sonne of Earle Goodwin and Hacun the sonne of Swaine his eldest were sent
offered them plenty to supply whatsoeuer should be needfull for the pompe of his funerall as also for their costs in trauell to and fro giuing strait commandement that none of his Souldiers should presume to molest them in this their businesse or in their returne Then went they in haste to the quarry of the dead but by no meanes could finde the body of the King for that the countenances of all men greatly alter by death but being maimed and imbrued with bloud they are not knowne to be the men they were As for his other regall Ornaments which might haue shewed him for their King his dead corps was despoiled of them either through the greedy desire of prey as the manner of the Field is or to be the first bringer of such happy newes in hope of a Princely reward vpon which purpose many times the body is both mangled and dismembred and so was this King after his death by a base Souldire gasht and hackt into the legge whom Duke William rewarded for so vnsouldier like a deed casshiering him for euer out of his wages and wars So that Harold lying stript wounded bemangled and goared in his bloud could not be found or known till they sent for a woman named Editha for her passing beauty surnamed Swan-shals that is Swans-necke whom he entertained in secret loue before he was King who by some secret marks of his body to her well knowne found him out and then put into a coffine was by diuers of the Norman Nobility honourably brought vnto the place afterward called Battle-bridge where it was met by the Nobles of England and so conueied to Waltham was there solemnly and with great lamentation of his mother roially interred with this rude Epitaph well beseeming the time though not the person Heu cadis hoste fero Rex à Duce Rege futuro Par paris in gladio milite valido Firmini iusti lux est tibi lucc Calixti Pronior hinc super as hâ—…c superatus eras Ergo tibi requiem deposcat vtrumque perennem Sicque precetur eum quod colit omne Deum A fierce foe thee slew thou'a King he King in view Both peeres both peerelesse both feard and both fearles That sad day was mixt by Firmin and Calixt Th' one help thee to vanquish t'other made thee laÌ„guish Both now for thee pray and thy Requiem say So let good men all to God for thee call 51 This Kings raigne was not so ful of dayes as of great troubles being but the space of nine months and nine dayes in whom was completed the Period of the Saxons Empire in Britaine after they had continued from their first erected kingdome by Hengist in Kent the space of sixe hundred and tenne yeeres without any reuersement or interruption sauing the small Inter-Raignes of these three Danish Kings of whom we haue spoken And although Aimund of Breme in the fauour of his Danes sharply taxeth this Harold as being an impious man and for that by vsurpation he aspired to the Crowne yet doth Ealred the Abbot of Riuanxe the Legender of S. Edwards life much commend him for his courteous affability gentle deportment and Iustice and for his warlike prowesse none matchable vnto him and was reputed saith hee verily a man passing well furnished with all vertues befitting a Soueraigne commander and borne euen to repaire the decaied state of England had he not in the haughtinesse and opinion of his own valour and prudence so much addicted himselfe to his owne resolutions and too much neglected the wise deliberations of his best friends and counsellers His Wiues 52 The first wife of Harold whom he had maried and buried before he was King I find not named by any of our writers but that he had such a one appeareth where it is recorded that hee was a Widower what time he contracted the Conquerors daughter and that also he had children of such age that they made warres against King William in the second of his Raigne which it is probable he had not by Editha his Swannes neck but were legitimat and by this lawfull though namelesse Mother 53 Algith the second wife to King Harold was the widow of Gruffith ap Lhewelyn King of North-Wales the sister of Edwine and Morcar Earles of Yorkeshire and Chester and daughter of Algar sonne of Leofrick son of Leofwine all Earles of Chester Leicester and Lincolne She was married vnto him beeing then but Duke in the last yeare of Edward Confessors raigne and of Grace 1065. neither did shee long enioy him or her Queenly title after his aspiring to the Crowne for being resident in London when hee was slaine from thence shee was conueyed by her brethren to Westchester where she remained in meane estate and in good quiet which vsually most attends the meanest without any princely shew or name during the rest of her life which lasted a great part of the Conquerors raigne His Issue 54 Goodwine the eldest sonne of King Harold being growne to some ripenesse of yeares in the life of his Father after his death and ouerthrow by the Conquerour tooke his brother with him and fled ouer into Ireland from whence he returned and landed in Sommersetshire slew Ednoth a Baron sometime of his Fathers that encountred him and taking great preyes in Deuon-shire and Cornewall departed till the next yeare When comming againe hee fought with Beorn an Earle of Cornwall and after retired into Ireland and thence went into Denmarke to King Swayn his Cosen-German where he spent the rest of his life 55 Edmund the second sonne to King Harold went with his Brother into Ireland returned with him into England and was at the slaughter and ouerthrow of Ednoth and his power in Sommersetshire at the spoiles committed in Cornwall and Deuonshire at the conflict with the Cornish Earle Beorn passed and repassed with him in all his voiages inuasions and warres by sea and by land in England and Ireland and at the last departed with him from Ireland to Denmarke tooke part with him of all pleasure and calamity whatsoeuer and attending and depending wholly vpon him liued and died with him in that Country 56 Magnus the third son of King Harold went with his brothers into Ireland and returned with them the first time into England and is neuer after that mentioned amongst them nor elsewhere vnlesse as some doe coniecture he be that Magnus who seeing the mutability of humane affairs became an Anchoret whose Epitaph pointing to his Danish originall the learned Clarenciaux discouered in a little desolate Church at Lewes in Sussex where in the gaping chinks of an Arch in the wall in a rude and ouerworne Character certaine old imperfect verses were found which hee supposeth should bee thus read Clauditur hic Miles Danorum regia proles Magnus nomen ei magnae nota Progenici Deponens Magnum prudentior induit agnum Prâ—…pete prâ—…vita fit paruulus Anachorita Hâ—…re lies a Knight of Danish regalâ—… He
Magnus hight great name note of great place But Magnus left an Agnus mild he prouâ—…de From world bereft an Anchorite belou'd 57 Wolfe the fourth sonne of King Harold seemeth to bee borne of Queene Algith his second wife for that hee was neuer mentioned among his other brethren and hauing better friends by his mothers side was left in England whereas they were forced thence neither is he spoken of during all the raign of the Conquerour and therefore at his entrance may probably be thought to haue beene but an Infant yet after his death he is named among his prisoners with Earle Morcar his vncle if Queen Algith were his mother and was by King William Rufus released and honoured by him with the Order of Knighthood 58 Gunhild a daughter of King Harold is mentioned by Iohn Capgraue the Writer of the English Saints in the life of Wolstan Bishop of Worcester reporting her to haue beene a Nunne in a Monastery of England who among the many miracles done by the said Wolstan which hee numbreth by tale according to the superstitious manner of the time wherein he liued declareth how he restored this Lady to her perfect eye-sight whereof by a dangerous infirmity she was almost wholly and in most mens opinions vncurably depriued 58 Another daughter of King Harold not named by any Story-writer of our own nation is mentioned by Saxo GraÌ„maticus in his Danish history to haue come into Denmarke with her two brethren to haue been very honorably intertained by King Swaine the yonger her kinsman and afterwards to haue been as honorably placed in marriage with Gereslef called in Latine Iarislaues and of the Danes Waldemar King of the Russians and by him to haue had a daughter that was the mother of Waldemar the first of that name King of Denmarke from whom all the Danish Kings for many ages after succeeded The end of the eighth Booke A CATALOGVE OF THE ENGLISH MONARCHES FROM WILLIAM THE CONQVEROVR VNTO KING IAMES NOVV SO LE MONARCH OF GREAT BRITAINE WHOSE ACTS ARE ENTREATED OF IN THIS ENSVING HISTORIE KINGS BEGINNINGS RAIGNE DEATH BVRIALL  Yeeres Months Daies yeers months daies Yeeres Months Daies  WILLIAM I. 1066. Oct. 14. Sat. 20 10 26 1087 Sept. 9 Thurs. Cane WILLIAM II. 1087. Sept. 9. Thurs. 12 10 22 1100 Aug. 1 Wedn. Winchester HENRY I. 1100. Aug. 1. Wedns 35 3 1 1135 Decem. 2 Mon. Reading STEPHEN 1135 Dec. 2 Monday 18 9 17 1154 Octob. 25 Mon. Feuersham HENRY II. 1154 Oct. 25. Mon. 34 8 12 1189 Iuly 6 Thur. Fonteuerard RICHARD I. 1189 Iuly 6 Thursd. 9 8 00 1199 Aprill 6 Tues Fonteuerard IOHN 1199 Apr. 6 Tuesd. 17 7 13 1216 Octob. 19 Wedn. Worcester HENRY III. 1216 Oct. 19. Wedn. 56 0 27 1272 Nou. 16 Wedn. Westminster EDWARD I. 1272 Nou. 16. Wedn. 34 7 21 1307 Iuly 7 Frida Westminster EDWARD II. 1307 Iuly 7 Friday 19 6 15 1326 depo Ian. 22. Sa. Glocester EDWARD III. 1326 Ian. 25 Satur. 50 4 27 1377 Inne 21 Sund. Westminster RICHARD II. 1377 Iune 21 Sunday 22 2 7 1399 dep Sep. 29. 〈◊〉 Westminster HENRY IIII. 1399 Sept. 29 Mond 13 5 21 1412 March 20 Sund. Feuershâ—…m HENRY V. 1412 Mar. 20 Sund. 9 4 11 1422 Aug. 31 Mun. Westminster HENRY VI. 1422 Aug. 31. Mon. 38 6 4 1460 deposed Mar. 4  Windsore EDWARD IIII. 1460 Mar. 4.  22 1 5 1483 Aprill 9  Windsore EDWARD V. 1483 April 9  00 1 12 1483 â—…thered  Tower of Lond. RICHARD III. 1483 Iune 22.  2 1 0 1485 slain Au. 29 Mo. Leicester HENRY VII 1485 Aug. 22 Mon. 23 7 0 1509 Aprill 22 Sund. Westminster HENRY VIII 1509. April 22 Sund. 37 9 5 1546 Ian. 28 Thur. Windsore EDWAD VI. 1546 Ian. 28. Thurs. 6 5 9 1553 Iuly 6 Thur. Westminster MARY 1553 Iuly 6 Thursd. 5 4 11 1558 Noue 17 Thur. Westminster ELIZABETH 1558 Nou. 17. Thur. 44 4 6 1602 March 24 Thur. Westminster IAMES 1602 Mar. 24. Thur. NOS Tâ—… FLORENTE BEATI     THE SVCCESSION OF ENGLANDS MONARCHES FROM THE ENTRANCE OF THE NORMANS VNDER WILLIAM THE CONQVEROR VNTILL THE REGALL RIGHTS OF THE WHOLE ILAND WERE BY GODS PROVIDENCE VNITED VNDER ONE IMPERIALL DIADEME IN THE PERSON OF OVR PRESENT SOVERAIGNE KING IAMES SOLE MONARCH OF GREAT BRITAINE THEIR SEVERALL ACTS ISSVES RAIGNES ARMES SEALES AND COINES CHAPTER I. WHat hath beene spoken touching the Originals Lawes and Customes of the Saxons and Danes the ancient Conquerours and possessors of this our Iland may in like sort bee said of the Normans being abraÌ„ch from the same roote of whom wee are now to write sauing only that the name is not so ancient and therfore their Manners may bee thought more ciuill Through the misty-darke times of which Stories together with that of the Romans and of our Britaines wherein no brighter Sun did shine vnto vs by the assistance of the all-seeing power which bringeth light out of darknes I am lastly approched to these times of more light and vnto affaires of more certaine truth whose Current to my seeming is made now Nauigable by the many writers that haue emptied their full channels into this Sea wherein though in respect of my owne defects and that so many Master-Pilotes haue sailed before me it may seeme but presumption for me to direct another course with a purpose to better what they haue so well performed yet to make a complete History from the first to the last giue me leaue to continue as I haue begunne 2 These Normans then being anciently a mixt Nation with the warlike Norwegians Swedens Danes tooke their Name of that Northern Climate from whence they came first which was that Coast of â—…many anciently called Cimbrica Chersonesus 〈◊〉 Nor-way for that it tendeth in respect of situation 〈◊〉 farre Northward and from hence and the partâ—…jacent the Saxons Iutes Angles and lately â—…e Dâ—…s made their incursions into this Land 3 This Tract therfore as the wombe of coÌ„ception by the dispose of the Omnipotent after it had produced those Nations which formerly made CoÌ„quests of Britaâ—… now againe brought forth as it were her last-borne Beniamin who deuouring the pray in the morning hath diuided the spoile in the Euening and hitherto continued their glorious fame atchieued which I pray may extend to the last period of Times being For these Normans first by force got footing in France with the Dominion and Stile of a Duke and next the Diadem of this faire Empire the last and most famous Monarches of the same 4 These formerly practizing Piracies vpon the Coasts of Belgia Frizia England Ireland and France proceeded in their hardy courses euen to the Mediterranean Sea insomuch that Charles the Great seeing their roauing tall Ships and considering the bold attempts they vndertkooke with a deepe sigh and abundance of teares is reported to haue said Heauie am I at the very heart that in my owne life time these Pirates dare to
signified to Rollo choosing out the tallest and goodliest persons of his company and such as were of greatest wisedom with them he very ioyfully meeteth the King is entertained presents him with great gifts but receiueth greater Then sitting downe to talke and commune 12 I am saith King Alstenus right gladde most worthy Duke Rollo to see you in this my Court. The renowne of your Nation hath beene related to mee a Martiall kind of Peopleyee are and infight vnconquerable And you your selfe also for your prowesse are not vnnoted among the rest of your famous Worthies your valiant exploits are well knowne vnto vs It is right pleasing vnto vs to enter with such men into amitie Behold our whole kingdome is before you choose out a seate for your selfe and your people wheresoeur you best like for wee will haue an euerlasting league between vs. 13 Rollo glad of so faire promises replied Most worthy and renowmed King I highly esteem of your bountifull and most liberall proffers God grant a happy successe of our affaires I doe thinke myselfe most bounden deuoted to your worthines and if destinie euer answer to our desires we will not be vnthankfull for this your so great benignity To seate ourselues in your kingdome though indeede we are very willing and your Royall proffers do much more incite vs yet Fate doth not permit it I haue determined and will certainly performe to goe into France For your gifts bestowed on me I esteeme them in the highest degree and right well content I am to haue a perpetuall League with you that the like Fortune may betide vs both the one to be a safeguard to the other This I both offer and accept of I his League God grant may to vs both proue happy and fortunate 14 With such like interchanges the time much spent and night drawing on they were brought to banquet And early the next morning comming forth of their lodgings most louingly embraced each other when each gaue receiued presents best suting with their estates and occasions Neither doth Krantzius stay his penne there but proceedeth to particular affaires betwixt these two Princes without the concurrence of any of our owne writers 15 As how the English rose in Armes against Alstenus their King taking oportunity of the time for that Rollo whom they knew to bee ioined in a most strait confederacy with their Soueraigne beeing then imployed in the warres of France could not come or send to his aide Alstenus therefore oppressed with a tumultuous kingdome remembred Rollo his faithful friend and sending Ambassadors declared vnto him what distresse he was in who not vnmindfull of the firme league betwixt them left his French wars and prepared for England with all his Forces where entring the Iland he easily quieted the tumultuous rebels ransacking their Cities curbing their wildenes and so reducing them at last to an orderly subiection For which his great loue care pains the King not vnthankful resolued to requite him with the halfe of his kingdom appointing the Cities and limiting the bounds which each of them should rule and gouerne as their owne possessions 16 Rollo in the meane time as carefull of the peaces continuance as regardlesse of so great remunerations taketh pledges of the Rebels for securing their loialtie to the King and peaceable bearing towards himselfe vpon accomplishment whereof repairing to Alstenus he thus bespake him 17 Seeing King Alstenus you haue so highly rewarded me both with princely entertainment and bountifull presents I can doe no lesse then willingly bestow vpon you these my paines for your safetie it iâ—… no more then your deserts doe challenge neither will I accept or seeme so vncourteous as to expect for my paines any part of your dominion Your selfe now may well gouerne it for France calles for my presence keepe therefore those your Pledges brought to you by your Subiects and there is no doubt but you shall hence-forward gouerne your Kingdome in a setled and contentfull quietnesse 18 The King could not containe those his eies which now beheld in a stranger so strange and vnexempled kindnes from resoluing into teares giuing him both hearty thanks and rich gifts seeing hee could not fasten on him any portion of his Kingdome of whom all that Rollo desired was this that he would giue licence to such voluntary Souldiers as would goe with him into France whereto Alsten ready in all things to gratifie his desire gladly condescended and furnished him with attendants 19 But leauing Krantius the Dane as likewise Gemeticensis the Norman to fauour their Country these their reports to the best liking of the iudicious most certaine it is that the French King Charles commonly called the Simple gaue the Duchie of Normandy with his daughter Gilla whose mother was Aeguina the daughter of Edward the Elder King of England vnto Rollo the Dane as is recorded in an old manuscript belonging to the Monastery of Angiers And when Rollo was baptized Charles receiuing him for his God-sonne at the Font he was there required to doe homage for his Dukedome receiued and inioined therein to kisse the Kings foot which hee did but with some disgrace to King Charles and bound it with an oath that hee did not receiue it vpon courtesie 20 This Rollo by his second wife Popee for Gilla died childlesse daughter to the Earle of Bessin and Baileulx had a sonne named William surnamed Longespee and a daughter called Girlâ—…ta who was afterwards married to the Duke of Guyan 21 William Long-espee so called of the Long Sword he vsually wore the second Danish Duke of Normandy took vnto wife Spâ—…rta the daughter of Hubert Earle of Seâ—…tlis by whom hee had onely Richard his sonne this William receiuing baptisme receiued therewith a new name and was thenceforth called Robert who hauing gouerned his Dukedome with great moderation the space of twenty yeeres was guilefully murthered by the working of Lewes King of France to the great griefe of his people who so far followed the reuenge that they intercepted Lewes in the Citie Rothâ—…mage and deteined him their prisoner till he agreed to these Articles That young Richard should succeed his slaine Father in the foresaid Dukedome and that thenceforth when the King Duke should conferre together the Duke should bee girt with his Sword and the King disabled either of Sword or knife to which Lewes yeelded vpon his corporall oth 22 Richard thus established gouerned his Dukedome the space of fifty two yeeres Hee was a man of an admirable fortitude and therefore was called Richard the Hardy His first wife was Agnes daughter to Hughle Grand Earle of Paris Lord Abbat of Germans and Father to Hugh Capet of France but she dying issuelesse he secondly married Gâ—…or a Gentlewoman of the Danish bloud whom he had kept his Concubine before by whom he had three sonnes and three daughters the first was Richard that succeeded in his dominions the second
no Necessity required alwaies couetous yet neuer thrifty and still gathering yet neuer enriching his Coffers All Ecclesiasticall promotions then vacant he assumed into his owne hands and kept the See of Canterbury without an Archbishop aboue foure yeeres setting to sale the free-rights of the Church and he that would giue most came soonest to preferment wherby both the Lands and good esteeme of the Clergy was daily diminished These greeuances were complained of vnto Pope Vrban but he ouer busied to forward an expedition of Christian Princes for the winning of Ierusalem had no leasure seriously to thinke vpon their estates or else lesse minde to diuert Kings out of their owne byas whose persōs he meant to reserue for his own gain 12 The Storme thus clecred without any thunder King Rufus set the eye of desire vpon Duke Roberts dominions who lately had done the like with his and suddenly burst into Normandy as Scipio did into Africke pretending reuenge of injuries done to his Kingdome first therefore surprizing the Castles of Saint Valery and Albemarle hee stored them with his owne Souldiers then piercing forward did great spoile in the Countrie Robert destitute of meanes and knowing his Normans euer vnfaithfull sent to Philip the French King desiring his assistance against this Brother-Enemy who preparing towards Normandy was stopped with such golden showres from King William that he could not passe so that Duke Robert was constrained to make a peace with his brother though for himselfe a very sorry one as saith Gemeticensis which as Paris reporteth was effected by twelue Princes vpon either part and the conditions as followeth that King William should retaine and enioy the County of Ewe with Fescampe the Abbacie of Mount Saint-Michael and all the Castles he had gotten in Normandy for the Duke it was agreed that his brother King William should aide and assist him to recouer thoselands territories beyond the seas which had beene belonging to their Father That all such Normans as had lost their liuings in England in taking part with Duke Robert should be restored and lastly whether of them should die first the suruiuer should be his heire 13 Peace thus established and both their powers vnited they bent altogether against Henry their yongest brother who fearing after-claps had strongly fortified the Castle of Mount Saint-Michael situated vpon the confines of Normandie and Britaine him whom they ought to haue prouided for saith Gemeticensis they went about to expell and all the Lent long laid siege aginst him It chanced one day as his men sallied out made a brauado in the face of their beleaguers King William alone more bold then wise rode against them thinking none so hardy as to encounter him single but presently a Knight slew his horse vnder him his foot entangled in the stirrupe hee was ouer-throwne his enemy therefore with drawn sword was ready to haue slaine him had hee not reuealed himselfe by his voice the armed men with great reuerence then tooke him vp and brought him another horse when the King not staying for the stirrup sprang into the saddle and with an angry countenance demanded who it was that ouerthrew him the Knight as boldly answered and shewed himselfe who he was by Lukes face quoth William for that was his oath thou shalt bee my Knight and be enrolled in my Checke with a Fee answerable to thy worth 14 During this seige Prince Henry being sore distressed for water and knowing Duke Robert to be of the milder temperature sent him word of his want desiring to haue that permitted which God had made common and giuen euen to brute beasts aswell as to men Duke Robert therefore commanded him to be supplied whereat William was wroth telling his Brother he wanted discretion policy in warre which allowed all aduantages to surprise the Enemy And dost thou said Robert esteeme more of water which is euery where to be got then of a Brother hauing no more but him and me In which dissension Earle Henry got thence and by policy tooke a very strong towne called Danford where presently was a reconciliation made amongst these three brethren who thereupon forthwith tooke the Seas together for England 15 About this time in the yeere of Grace 1091 and fourth of King Rufus his raigne one Eneon the sonne of Cadinor Lord of Dyuet mouing rebellion against Rees ap Tewdor Prince of Southwales drew to his side Iestyn Lord of Glamorgan vpon promise to become his sonne in law by the marriage of his daughter Iestyn notwithstanding iudging their faction too weake sent Eneon into England where hee was well acquainted to procure aide against Rees who entring conference of his businesse with Robert Fitz-hamon a worthy Knight of the Kings Priuie-Chamber wrought so far with him being a man easily drawne to the exercise of warre that for a Salarie hee vndertooke the seruice and with twelue Knights and a competent number of Souldiers went into Wales where ioining with Iestin in battle slew Prince Rees ap Tewdor with Conan his sonne Robert Fitzhamon now minding to return demanded his pay according to couenants which Iestine in some part denied alledging that Eneon had gone beyond his commission whereupon such discord arose that these friends fell out and Eneon thus touched in his reputation sided with the English against his owne Country-men whereupon a battaile was fought and Iustin with most of his Welsh slaine so that Robert with his followers obtained a fruitfull possession in those parts which by their posterties are enioied euen to this day whose names as they are found written in a British record were as followeth NAMES POSSESSION 1 William de Londres Ogmor 2 Richard de Grana Villa Neth 3 Pagan de Turberuile Coity 4 Robert de S. Quintin Lhan Blethyan 5 Richard de Syward Talauan 6 Gilbert de Humfreuile Penmarke 7 Roger de Beckrolles East Orchard 8 Raynald de Sully Sully 9 Peter de Score Peterton 10 Iohn Le Fleming Saint George 11 Oliuer de Saint Iohn Fonmon 12 William de Estirling Saint Donats 16 As these things were commenced betwixt England Normandy and Walles Malcolme King of Scotland entred into the English Marches as farre as to Chester in the Streete doing much harme whose farther outrage to preuent William incontinently hasted sending by sea a great Nauie of Shippes and by land his brother Robert though with much losse of either for his Fleet was torne by tempest and his horsemen through hunger cold perished in those barren parts at length the Kings come to an Interuiew where by the meanes of Edgar Atheling a peace was concluded to both their contents for William restored vnto Malcolme twelue Villages which he had held in England vnder his Father and gaue him yeerly twelue Markes in gold And King Malcolme for his part promised to keepe true peace with him as hee
into England with promise of their assistance to recouer the Crowne 8 King Henrie for his part resoluing to hold what he had got neglected no meanes to keepe the Diadem as it was set and therefore rigged forth his Nauie to secure the Seas manned his fortresses and with a great Army repaired towards the Coast where neere vnto Hastings he lodged his Campe relying more vpon his owne strength and valour of his People then any iust title he had to the Kingdome 9 Duke Robert by this time had taken the Seas and was vpon the Kings fleete before they were aware where preparing for Conflict the most of the English fell to the Normans either by the perswasion of the Duke or in hatred of Henry that then began to tyrannize ouer them as they did imagine By which meanes the Duke had safe landing at Portesmouth and did not a little reioice in this his fortunate beginning threatning his brother to be reuēged for his wrongs blaming the Nobility for suffering him thus to be abused whilst he for the common good of Christendome was imploied in the Holy-Lands warre King Henry as wise as the other was valorous wrought vnder hand for an agreement of peace for hee very well saw that the euent of warre hath commonly issue from the first successe and at one and the same time doth bolden and weaken the courage of the multitude therefore certaine Noblemen on both sides so trauised the businesses that the Brethren in short time became friends and a composition made to both their contents The agreement was thus that because Henry was borne after his fathers Conquest of this Land and stood now the Crowned King with common consent hee should during his life enioy the same paying Duke Robert in way of fealty three thousand Markes by yeere and the suruiuour to be heire to his brother deceased if hee died without a sonne In which it was also concluded that all either English or Normans which had taken part with the King or Duke should be pardoned of all offences and their Liuings againe restored for the Confirmation whereof and the performance accordingly twelue Princes vpon either parties took their Corporall Oathes and the Armies presently dissolued 11 The Norman Duke princely entertained the space of sixe months in the Court of King Henry shewed himself rather opē credulous then any way suspitious in al his carriages so with much liking loue to his brother departed vnto his own Country But the Sunne-shine of these faire daies began forthwith to be ouercast by the incitation of such as endeuoured to sow discord betwixt the two Brethren and not onely those in Normandy which euer buzd iealousies into Duke Roberts eares but euē in England also some fell in dislike of King Henry and affecting alteration with the malignant eie of enuy beheld the glory of his beauteous Crowne 12 Amongst whom Robert Beliasm Earle of Shrewsbery the eldest sonne of Roger Mountgomery strengthened the Towns and Castles of Shrewsburie Bridgenorth Tichile and Arundell with victualls munition and men against the King alluring likewise the fickle Welshmen vnto his designes Henry therefore in rage hast marched thitherward with a great power against Arundell Castle hee raised another of wood and tooke it besieged Bridgenorth which presentlie yeelded and Shrewsbury sent him their keyes and pledges of their obeisance when Beliasme with his brother Arnulfus and Roger de Poytiers were constrained to abiure the Land for euer and thereupon went into Normandy where they ceased not to raise more sparks from that brand which others before them had blowne 13 Neither were those men busier to raise stirs abroad then was Archbishop Anselmus to doe it at home who being a man of a stiffe resolution in a Councell holden at London drew on him the offence both of the King and Clergie for therein first he excommunicated all married Priests halfe the Clergie of England at that time being either maried or the sons of married Priests next he inhibited all lay men to heare their masses But this thing saith Paris howsoeuer it seemed good to some yet vnto others very dangerous lest while they affected after a purity which was aboue their strength they might fal into impurity of a higher quality In this Councell also Anselme peremptory vpon the Popes assistance depriued many great Prelates of their promotions because they had accepted their Inuestures from the King which was done by receiuing of a Pastorall staffe and a ring an ancient rite testifying that their donation was from their Soueraigne as S. Wulstan receiued his Staffe from S. Edward and therefore professed hee would resigne it onely to him in which number were the Abbots of Ely of Ramsey of Perscors of S. Edmunds of Tauestock Peterborrow Burch Bodiac Middleton and Stoke for which his bold parts and for refusing to consecrate certain Bishops aduanced by the King great contention fell betwixt him and the Archbishop who taking himselfe much wronged by the present ouer-bearing power appealed vnto his Holy Father Pope Paschall and soone after went in person to Rome vnto him 14 Vnto whom likewise the King sent his Ambassadors namely Herbert Bishop of Norwiche with Robert Bishop of Lichfield both of them of his priuie Counsell and William Warenast his procurator a Clergy man of a very bold spirit and speech who in debating his Soueraigns cause before the Pope and cardinals with threatning language and countenance auouched that the King his Master would not lose his right in the Inuestitures of the Church for the losse of his Kingdome whereto the Pope no Crauant to bee dared on his owne dunghill as stoutly answered If as thou sayest the King will not lose the donation of Churches for the losse of his Kingdome know thou for certaine before God I speake it that I would not suffer him to enioy them without punishment no not for the sauing of my head notwithstanding which braue words against the King yet the degraded Abbots were restored throgh the Clemency of the Papall see which is neuer wanting to any as long as the white and red to vse the very words of a Monke make intercession for them But from the Church to the State 15 Robert Curtuoise either to sound his brothers designes or to congratulate him in a brotherly loue came into England where hee was so roially entertained that all suspition was quenched and himselfe so well contented that at the onely motion and request of Queene Maud he remitted the three thousand Marks couenanted to bee paid yeerely vnto him though he were lesse able to forbeare then King Henry to giue But when his wants told him of this his ouer lauish releasement he openly exclaimed against King Henry that hee had craftily circumuented and deceitfully cheated him and now giuing open eare and credit to such as sought their
to the Kings commaund and his owne Oath hauing receiued consecration and thereupon forbidden by the King to put foot againe within his Dominions his holines commanded his New-Creature should be installed against all right and custom without professing any subiection to the See of Canterbury and threatned with his curse to interdite both Prouinces till that was performed The cause of the Popes indignation against Ralph is supposed to bee for that hee had receiued his Inuestiture of the King who contrary to the Canons of the late Romane Synode did still challenge and practise that * Regall prerogatiue 43 Whether it were about this contention of Inuesting or about a Fryer of the Holy Sepulchre whom as Malmsb. saith the King had imprisoned or about Thurstans hard vsage certaine it is that the Pope much desiring to haue priuate talke with the King came to him into Normandy and so at Gisors conferred saith Paris the Great King and the high Priest but notwithstanding the Popes threates or intreates Thurstan was kept in banishment full fiue yeares and then for the Popes pleasure was restored But at this meeting the King was so liberall of rich gifts to the Pope and his Cardinals that therfore the Pope saith a Monke held him a most wise and eloquent perswader and his actions very iustifiable But it seemeth the Cardinals were neither so eloquent nor learned as they should be for that saith hee two youthes in the Kings Company sonnes of the Earle of Mellent learned both and therefore fitte to be with that learned King reasoning of some points with them and disputing Scholler-like with Logicall Syllogismes the Gâ—…d Rabbies vsed to other exercises at Rome then studying were quite grauelled and had nought to say but that more learning was in these Westerne parts then they had thought But as these Church-stirres did not a little disquiet the King so also did new Welsh tumults raised by Meredith ap Blethyn who with the three sonnes of Cadogin Encon Madoc and Morgan sore troubled the Kings people and peace by breaking into the Marches and especially into Cheshire where they burned two Castles The King therefore making towards them had sent his maine Armie to conduct the Carriages whilst himselfe with a small Company tooke a neerer way through the Mountaines and Straites which being forelaid by the Enemy was with great courage set vpon and through the aduantage of the Place many of his men slaine and more hurt by the Welsh Archers whose showers of Arrowes rained thicke vpon them from the higher ground amongst which one was so leuelled at the King that it strucke him on the breast yet being surely armed did him no hurt but hee therewith all wonderfully dismaied and by likelihoode fearing some treason amongst his owne for then hee swore by our Lords death his vsuall oath that no Welsh-man shotte that Arrow but one of his owne Prouincials and considering that by these his ouer-rash proceedings his glory purchased in more famous parts might againe bee lost in this wild and rude Country came to a Parley Peace receiuing of the King a thousand head of Cattle and leauing Kord Fitzwarren Lieutenant of the Marches returned to England where hee held three Parliaments in the same yeare one at Norwich another at Northampton and the third at London 44 The Normans still repining at the Captiuity of Robert their late Duke and standing well affected vnto his Sonne thought now the time fitting Prince William being dead to raise the other William his Cosen Germane into his place who as the Monke of Chester affirmeth married Sybil the other daughter of Foulke Earle of Aniou with whom hee receiued the Earledome of Cenomannia vpon displeasure that King Henry withheld the formers dowry in England The chiefe in this action was Robert Earle of Mellent who was lately fallen off from the King Henry therefore hasting into Normandy besieged his Castle Pont-Audomar and tooke it and at that time built a large and high wall with many Bulwarkes about the Tower of Roan repaired the Castles of Caen Arches Gisors Faleise Argenton Damfort Vernon Ambres and sundry others 45 In the meane time Earle Mellent desirous to bee reuenged vpon the King associated Hugh Earle of Montfort and others vnto his aide who entring Normandy with fire and sword did much harme as they went thinking to bring all to their obeisance against whose outrages William Tankeruile the Kings Chamberlaine and Lieutenant in those parts addressed himselfe and training them into danger of an Ambush laid for that purpose after long fight tooke them both prisoners and presented them to his Master whereby the warres ceased for a time in those parts 46 In this the Kings absence but yet with his licence Iohannes Cremensis the Popes holy Cardinal came into England sent by Honorius the Second there to redresse the still continued sinne-seeming abuse of the Clergy in retaining and vsing according to Gods owne Ordinance the Society of their wiues This Pontificall Prelate was entertained by all the Bishops and Abbots with great and costly Presents and afterward being solemnely set in a Councell at London vpon the birth-day of the Blessed Virgine made a soleme Oration in praise of Virginitie and Chastity with a terrible inuectiue against the maried Priests and to amplifie their sinnes the more hee shewed what extreme impiety it was to rise from the bed of vnlawfull lust for so was their chaste Marriage termed and with polluted hands to touch the Sacrament of the body of Christ but the same night following he * hauing that very day consecrated that holy Sacrament was himself taken with a Whore the matter being so apparant that it could not bee hid neither ought it to be silenced saith Huntingdon to the great reproach of those most vnchaste boasters of Chastitie as both Paris and Higden themselues doe confesse and so hee returned to Rome with shame enough but with little successe in that intended businesse till some few yeers after King Henrie seeming very desirous to settle his pretensed continency in the Clergy in a Councel held at London obtained through simplicity of the Archbishop of Canterbury saith Paris that himselfe shold haue the execution of iustice and punishments of the Priests that offended either in keeping of their wiues or vsing of Concubines for likely those that liked not the one loued the other as well as Cremensis but euen then also the Kings end being onely to get in summes of money which hee had still occasions to vse euery man redeemed his liberty by his purse and matters rather proued worse then any whit reformed 47 Whilest King Henry about his said affaires lay in Normandy newes was brought him that Henry the Emperour his sonne in law was dead whereupon hee presently sent for his Daughter the Empresse and with her he returned into England
where calling a Parliament in the presence of himselfe and of Dauid King of Scotland hee caused the Nobles and first before all other Stephen his Sisters Sonne who first did violate it to sweare fealty to her as to his lawfull and now onely heire by whom they should againe come to bee gouerned by the ancient English Roiall bloud from which he shewed her to bee descended which Oath was this that they should as much as in them lay after King Henries decease if hee died without Heire-Male establish her Queene of the Monarchy of Great Britaine now called England But whether they did or no saith Gemeticensis belongs not to mee to tell but this our Story shall hereafter relate and make knowne 48 Giraldus and Higden and some ancient Manuscripts affirme but with very little probability or credite that Henry the Emperour died not at this time as was giuen forth but that rather vpon a remorse of conscience for imprisoning his owne naturall Father Henry the third vnto death and also his Spirituall Father the Pope with his Cardinals repenting these outrages hee laid aside his Imperiall Roabe and secretly fled into England where at Westchester hee became an Hermite changing his name vnto Godscall where he so liued the space of ten yeeres and was buried in the Cathedrall Church of Saint Werburga the Virgine Vpon which his suddaine flight and missing the Empresse Maud some say was suspected to bee guilty of his death and for that cause was kept continually in the Queenes Chamber Indeed that she abode still in Chamber with the Queene Paris records but hee giues a wiser reason thereof for that her Father did loue her exceedingly as being now his sole Heire and where should an Empresse rather liue then with a Queene a Daughter then with her Mother a faire Lady a Widow and an Heire of so great a Kingdom then where her Person might bee safest from danger her mind from inueigling and her carriage from suspition But as for that other idle coniecture it is razed out both by those Writers who record his Buriall and Monumentat Spire as Higden himself signifieth and also by the penne of William Gemeticensis who reporteth her to be a woman generally well thought of and approued among the greatest Princes of the Empire for her prudent and gratious behauiour towards the Emperour her husband insomuch that they became suiters vnto her seeking by all meanes to attaine her to gouerne them and to that end attended her to King Henry in Normandy to solicite the same to whom in no wise hee would giue his consent meaning to make her his Successor in the Kingdome Whereunto Malmsbury who then liued accordeth saying shee was very vnwilling to haue come out of those parts of the Empire where both her dowry and acquaintance lay and that the Princes of those Countries came more then once into England to haue her for their Empresse but that the King would not part with the Heire of his Crowne 49 But King Henrie afterwards desirous to bee free from the variances of these forraine Princes and hearing that Foulke Earle of Anion had giuen his Earledome with the territories of Gaunt and Turyn vnto his Sonne Ieffrey Martell surnamed Plantagenet himselfe minding to abide at Ierusalem whereof he was King in right of his wife Milissent the daughter of Baldwine de Burge lately deceased thought him the fittest to be linked into his alliance therfore concluded a mariage betwixt the said Ieffrey and his onely lawfull daughter Lady Maude the Empresse though partly against her liking as both Gemeticensis and Geruasius of Canterbury doth declare which was solemnized in Normandy the third of Aprill accordingly 50 That William sonne to the Curtoise was formerly fauoured by Earle Foulke wee haue shewed but now he was further followed with increase of Fortune and the French Kings aide onely for a rub in King Henries way for Charles Earle of Flanders being traiterously murdered by his owne People without any his issue to succeed him Lewis of France to make William faster to him set him in possession as the next heire in blood vnto that Larledome William being the sonne of Duke Robert and Robert the Eldest of Queene Maude the wife of the Conquerour and she daughter to Earle Baldwin the fifth whose issue Male now failing the right was from her deriued vnto this her Grand-child William 51 This Ground-worke vnto greatnesse King Henry disliked least by his Nephewes height himselfe might bee ouer topped and his blind fathers wrongs the sooner redressed therefore hauing by his daughters marriage made Aniou his from Normandy he inuaded France euen vnto Hespard where for eight daies he remained as secure as in his owne Kingdome and partly by feare partly by faire paiments wrought Lewis to withdraw his aide from yong William neither so ceased but that hee instigated William de Ypres to disturbe Williams state and did also draw a cerraine Duke named Theodorick out of Germany with a band of Flemmings who entred Flanders in Hostile maner 52 With these last Earle William a Prince for his age of imcomparable prowesse soone met and giuing them battell with an inuincible courage brake through the enemies troopes in such sort that they were discomfited and the Earle had the day whence in this heate of bloud hee marched vnto Angi a Castle of King Henries which after a strong siege being vpon the surrender by a small wound which Earle William receiued in his hand hee shortly died but not without immortall fame for magnanimity and valour 53 Were it not reported by some Writers of note I might here well passe ouer certaine presaging dreames as the Monkes interpreted them which King Henry had being ready now to goe into Normandy for to his seeming he saw a sort of rusticke plough-men with their Instruments of husbandry after them Souldiers with their weapons of Warre and lastly the Bishops with their Crosiers staues all of them angerly threatning and attempting his death wherewith hee was so perplexed that leaping out of his bed he called for helpe but seeing it but a dreame as a dreame he esteemed it and passed ouer into Normandy where long hee staied not but that his Daughter Maud vpon some displeasure departed from her husband and came with her Father into England Some write that she was the proâ—…ker of certaine displeasures betwixt her husband and Father which so affected his mind with passions of wrath and griefe that many thought it was a great hastning of his end and indeede Malmsburie witnesseth that the King vpon his death-bed passionately mentioned the wrongs and indignities wherewith her husband had disquieted his mind Howbeit soone after this her departure from him by consent of the States who met at Northampton shee was reconciled to her husband sent vnto him vpon his intreaty and bare
hee was at the conflict in the I le of Anglesey betweene Magnus the sonne of Harold Harfager King of Norway and Hugh of Mountgomery Earle of Arundell and Shrewsbury wherein hee was slain as some say with the said Earle Anno 1197. 73 Maude the Naturall daughter of King Henry was Countesse of Perche and the first wife of Earle Rotroke the first of that name sonne of Arnolfe de Hesding the first Earle of that County Shee had issue by him one onely daughter named Magdalen wife to Garcy the fourth King of Nauarre mother of King Sanches surnamed the wise from whom all the Kings of Nauarre are descended Shee died vpon Friday the twenty sixth of Nouember in the twentith of her Fathers raign and yeere of Grace 1120. being drowned in the Sea with her brother Duke William 74 Maude another of that name and naturall daughter of King Henrie was married to Conan the first of that name surnamed the Grosse Earle of little Britaine in France sonne of Earle Alan by Ermengard his second wife by Alan shee had issue Howell pronounced illegitimate and disherited by his supposed father Constance that died without issue and Bertha the wife of Eudes Earle of Pâ—…rohet mother of Earle Conan the yonger who by Margaret sister of William King of Scots had issue Constance maried to Geffrey sonne of King Henry the second 75 Iulian likewise an other naturall daughter of King Henry was married to Eustace the illegitimate sonne of William Lord of Breteâ—…il in Normandy who was the sonne and heire of William Fitz-Osborne and elder brother of Roger both Earles of Hereford in England and this Eustace had hee beene lawfully borne in wedlocke had been heire to the Earledomes of Hereford and Iuerie notwithstanding he had as small a part in that inheritance of the Town of Pacie from which he tooke his surname being commonly called Eustace of Pacy and had issue by this Iulian his wife William and Roger of Pacy his sonnes 76 A naturall daughter of King Henry recounted by the continuer of the History of William Gemeticensis and by Iohn Tillet his follower is reported by them to haue beene married to one William Goet a Norman but in neither of these writers is any mention made of her name or of his estate issue or other relation 77 Another naturall daughter of King Henrie is without name recited by the said Authors and by them reported to be married to the Vicount of Beaumont which is a Towne within the County of Maygne Shee had issue by him as Roger of Houeden writeth Richard Vicount Beaumont Father of Queen Ermengard the wife of King William of Scotland and Robert the Abbot of Mount-Saint Michael mentioneth another of her sonnes named Ralphe who as he saith was Bishop of Angiers 78 Another naturall daughter also of King Henry is recited by the Normane and French writers before auouched and reported by them to be married to Mathew of Mountmorancy the sonne of Bouchard of Mountmarancy from whom perhaps descended the House of Mountmorancy who after came to be Earles and Dukes being growne to be one of the greatest houses in France next to the Princes of the bloud for possessions alliances and honour 79 Elizabeth the last naturall daughter of King Henry recounted by the former Authors was vnmarried in the time of the one and her husband vnknowne to the other but both of them agree that she was borne of Elizabeth the sister of Walleran Earle of Meulan who was sister also of Robert Bossue Earle of Leicester wife of Gilbert Earle of Pembrooke and mother of Earle Richard Strangbow the Conquerour of Ireland STEPHEN THE TVVO AND FORTIETH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH-MEN HIS RAIGNE ACTS AND ISSVE CHAPTER V. THough the Empresse Maud had fealty sworne vnto her in the life time of her Father and againe both her selfe and issue ordained to be his successors in Englands Throne as hath beene said yet so powerfull is Ambition where the obiect is a Diademe and so weake are all assurances which are built on the wauering Multitude that King Henries prouidence was soon defeated and with his death al fealties reuersed and that by him onely who had * contended to bee the formost of the Laitie in taking that oath euen Stephen Earle of Mortaine and Bolloine a man whose descent was very Noble being the third sonne of Stephen Earle of Bloys and Champaigne who was the sonne of Earle Eudes and he of Earle Theobald the sonne of Gerlon the Dane the companion of Rollo Duke of Normandy his mother was Adelicia the third daughter of William the Conqueror by Queen Maude his wife And himselfe was aduanced to bee Earle of Mortaigne by King Henry his vncle whose Crown he now endeauoured to vsurpe being otherwise for his many princely parts worthy to weild a Scepter if his claime thereto had beene iust and warrantable 2 For as soone as Natures course had brought King Henry where Princes and poorest Subiects are all equall forthwith hee was working to dispossesse his Issue which onely now rested in Maud and her Children in which attempt it hapned fortunately for him if any thing may bee counted fortunate which is ioined with impietie that his yonger Brother Henry was then Bishop of Winchester a very potent man in the State who had industriously stirred himselfe in making way to his entrance and vpon assurance of all liberties to the Church and Common-wealth had drawne on also William Archbishop of Canterbury the very first man that had sworne vnto Maude the Empresse by whose example many others were winded into the like periurie * traiterously auowing that it was basenesse for so many and so great Pâ—…eers to be subiect vnto a Woman And to helpe forward those audacious beginnings Roger Bishoppe of Salisbury the late Kings Treasurer protested Malmsburie who reports it himselfe heard it from him that they were free from the oath made to the Empresse for that without con sent of the Barons she had married out of the Realm but that which wrought most was the testimony of Hugh Bigot Senescall vnto King Henry departed who comming ouer with Stephen tooke his corporall oath that the King on his death-bed vpon some offence taken against his daughter Maude disinherited her and appointed this Stephen his nephew to be his successour These colourable instigations so moued the too credulous Archbishop and the Peeres that they all swore fealty vnto him and became his Leigemen 3 His first landing in England being at Whitsand-bay by a tempest of thunder so wonderfull terrible that the people thought verily the ende of all was at hand did prognosticke the storms of troubles which his periurie brought with him for euen then both Douer Canterbury fortified themselues against him though London gaue better leaue to his entrance whose Person and presence drew euer the affections of the beholder being in all
against the other whereof must needs follow an vnnaturall warre betwixt them of dangerous consequence euen to him that conquested With these and the like allegations at last Stephen beganne to bend and a parley fâ—… peace was signified vnto the Duke Henry already warme for the battaile and his thoughts fixed on nothing lesse then peace could hardly moderate his youthfull affections yet at his friends importunity hee yeelded to conferre with King Stephen 45 The place for conference was so appointed that the riuer Thamesis parted the presence of these two Princes so that from either banke they saluted each others and after a long conference agreeing on a truce and vpon faire tearmes of amity departed commaunding all weapons and attempts of warre to be laid aside 46 But Eustace who hitherro had attended Fortune for the Crowne and now hopelesse to haue as his Fathers Successor was greatly displeased with this new moulded friendship and in a fury departed the field purposing to raise himselfe by his owne meanes and comming to Bury vrged the Monks of Saint Edmunds for money to set forward his heady designes But the wiser amongst them vnwilling to bee wagers of new warres which though ill for all sorts yet proued euer worst to the Clergie mens possessions denied his request wherewith enraged hee commanded his men to carry their corne and other prouision into his owne Castle situated hard by But being set at dinner wee reade of him saith mine Author that euen the verie first bit that hee put in his mouth draue him into a frensie whereof shortly after hee died whose body was interred at Feuersham in Kent 47 The death of Prince Eustace so much aduantaged Duke Henry that thereupon the truce in likelihood expiring many fell off vnto him and many Castles were deliuered as Bertwell Reading Warwicke Stamford and others whereat Stephen was not a little displeased and thinking to entrappe the yong venturous Duke with a strong Army followed him vnto Wallingford But God himselfe looking down from heauen saith Mathew of S. Albans made there an end of those long calamities by stirring the minds of chiefe men in the land to labour for peace such was Theobald Archbishoppe of Canterbury and Henrie Bishop of Winchester who hauing troubled the realm with fire and sword moued now to repentance wrought so effectually with his brother that hee enclined vnto a wished peace contented to adopt the Duke for his Son and Successor and so comming both together to Oxford a blessed sight to so distressed and distracted a Kingdome there did all the Nobles do fealty to him as to the vndoubted Heire of the land and the Duke to acknowledge this as a fauour yeelded him the honour of a Father and the roialtie of all Kingly power during his life 48 Notwithstanding the cleere Sunneshine of these faire daies was somewhat darkened with a cloud of treacherie and lewd attempts of the Flemings who enuying Englands peace vpon Barham Downes intended to surprise Prince Henry in his returne from Douer and presence of King Stephen In this conspiracie was William the Kings son though but yong who himselfe meaning to haue one cast at the Crowne instantly before it should haue been effected was through the wantonnes of his horse cast to the ground and with the fall brake his legge to whose assistance whiles euery one gathered and lamented Henry vpon secret notice of the treason hasted vnto Canterbury and thence to London and soone after ouer the seas into Normandy 49 And Stephen now after he had raigned eighteene yeeres ten moneths and odde daies departed this life at Douer in the Monastery of the Monkes of an Iliacke passion mixed with his olde disease the Emrods the twenty fiue of October and yeere of Christs Natiuity 1154. A most worthy Souldier saith Paris and in a word one who wanted nothing but a iust title to haue made him an excellent King in his ordinary deportment very deuout the fruites wherof weâ—… shewed in erecting with sufficient endowments â—…he Abbeyes of Cogshall in Essex of Furnesse in Lancashire the houses of Nunnes at Carew and Higham an Hospitall at Yorke and the Monastery of Feuersham in Kent where his Queene his sonne and lastly himselfe were enterred but since his body for the gaine of the lead wherein it was coffined was cast into the riuer So vncertaine is man yea greatest Princes of any rest in this world euen after buriall and restlesse may their bodies be also who for filthy lucre thus enuie to the dead the quiet of their graues His Wife 50 Maud the Wife of King Stephen was the daughter of Eustace Earle of Bulloigne the brother of Godfrey and Baldwin Kings of Ierusalem her Mother was Mary sister to Maud Queene of England wife of King Henrie her husbands Predecessor Shee was crowned at Westminster vpon Sunday being Easter-day and the two and twenty of March in the first yeare of her husbands raigne and of Grace 1136. and being Queene fifteene yeeres she died at Heningham Castle in Essex the third of May and yeere of Christ 1151. and was buried in his Monastery at Feuersham in Kent His Issue 51 Baldwin the eldest sonne of King Stephen and Queene Maud bearing the name of King Baldwin his vncle was born in the time of the raign of K. Henry his fathers vncle and died in his infancy during the raign of the same King He was buried at London in the Church of the Priorie of the Trinity within Algate which was a house of blacke Canons of the Augustinian order founded by Q. Maud the first wife of the foresaid King Henry the first 52 Eustace the second sonne of King Stephen of Queene Maud his wife being the heire apparant to them both when his Father was King was created Earle of Bolloigne which dignity was the inheritance of his mother Hee married Constance sister of Lewis the seuenth King of France daughter of King Lewis the Grosse who afterward was remarried to Raimond the third Earle of Tholouze for Eustace died before her without Issue by her the tenth day of August in the eighteenth yeere of his Fathers raigne and of Grace 1152. Hee was buried by his mother in his Fathers Monastery at Feuersham in Kent 53 William the third and yongest sonne of King Stephen and Queene Maud maried Isabell daughter and heire of William Warren the third Earle of Surrey with whom hee had that Earledome hee was in his Fathers life time Earle of Surrey Lord of Norwich and Peuensey in England Earle of Mortayne and Lord Eagle of Normandy After his fathers death King Henry the second made him Knight resumed those things that hee held of the Crowne restored him to all that his Father held before hee was King And so he was Earle of Bolloigne Surrey and Mortaine and being with him in his iourney to Tholouze died without issue in his returne home-Ward
Emperour as likewise the Empresse stooping low receiued on his head the Diadem from the Popes feet and presently againe the Pope strake the Emperors crowne with his foot and dasht* it to the ground signifying that hee had power to throw him vpon his demerites out of his Empire but the Cardinals catching vp the crowne put it againe on the Emperours head 25 The same day in which Philip his French Forces set saile out of the Hauen of Messana arriued Alienor King Richards mother accompanied with Berengaria his new intended Spouse daughter to* Sanctius King of Nauaire whome afterward he tooke to wife in Cyprus but his Mother after a short stay returned by Rome into England leauing the young Lady with Ioan Queene Dowager of Sicilie both which accompanied the King toward the holy Land his whole Nauie being one hundred and fifty great ships and fifty three Gallies well appointed for the warre and many other Sailes and Vessels and not to omit the same because it is recorded as a singularity he had among all these * thirteen Buces or Buscies which had each of them three course of Sailes to saile with but no Writer so farre as we yet find declares what numbers of Souldiers were in the English Armie 26 This Nauie roiall betweene the Isles of Rhodes and Cyprus for the honor and good of King Richard was scatterd by God with a terrible tempest some one or two of which suffered wreack vpon the Isle of Cyprus whom Cursac or as other call him Isakius Emperour of the Griffons being a tyrant did spoile and contrary to Christian Religion which was his profession though some mistake and all honour and humanity he would not among other his vnprincely or rather barbarous behauiours suffer the Kings sister and Lady Berengaria with other of that tender societie to come into harbour to their great discontentment and perill a Shippe or two sinking there but neither would God nor King Richard forgiue it him 27 For the said vnworthy Prince hauing thrice refused to make restitution of his vnlawfull seisures and prisoners was entred vpon by the English driuen from the shoares with great dishonour and slaughter the City Limeszun left for a prey to the victors and himselfe beaten againe out of his Campe and taken and after an escape made by him his onelie daughter and heire yeelding her selfe and her Father lastly comming againe of his owne accord as despairing to lie hid vnder custodie and thrust into fetters of gold and siluer the whole Iland with all the people strength and riches thereof became subiect to the King of England and both Father and Daughter led away into captiuity 28 There arriued at Limeszun to salute and honour King Richard within three dayes after his first victory Guido King of Ierusalem Geofrey de Lenizant his brother Raimund Prince of Antioch Earle Boemond his sonne c. offering their seruices and swearing to bee his against all men with whose priuity King Richard seised the flourishing and spatious Iland of Cyprus by antiquity celebrated as the very seate of Venus which that it might so proue to himselfe in the ioyous moneth he solemnly took to wife his beloued Lady Berengaria 29 The person of the Emperour for by that lofty title Writers call him was sent to Tripolis in Syria vnder the custody of Ralph Fitz Godfrey Lord Chamberlaine to King Richard his daughter was committed to the two Queenes Berengaria and Ioan the Iland it selfe was entrusted to Richard de Camuile and Robert de Turnham his Viceroyes with competent force and prouisions and the Ilanders suffered to enioy all such lawes and liberties as they held in the time of Manuel the Emperour of Constantinople or as now they call it of Sâ—…mboli 30 This fame of Richard was much enlarged by his conquering a mighty Argosey called a Dromond wherein were aboord one thousand and fiue hundreth Sarazens though disguised vnder French Flagges furnished besides all other prouisions with fire-workes barrelles or cages of venemous serpents and the like for the vse of the Sarazens at Acon anciently called Ptolomais to the siege whereof he was then sailing thirteene hundreth of which Miscreants he sacrificed to Mars Neptune keeping the rest for ransome 31 Philip King of France in hope perhaps to conquere Acon before the English could arriue and to winne thereby that glory intire came safe before that City in Easter weeke but as yet had not forced the same at which time that the Reader may obserue the generall disposition of the western Christians in those dayes there engirded Accon omitting the many great Prelates Princes Earles and Honourable Cheifes these Nations following the Genowayes and Florentines the English vnder Hubert Bishop of Salisbury afterward Archbishop of Canterbury Flemings Almaines Danes Dutch Friselanders Pisans Lombardes besides the Knights Templars collected out of all Nations and beside the aides of the Asians all which lay quartered at the Seige in order as here they are placed at that time in which the King of France arriued But Richard King of England with his victorious and triumphant Nauie which when it went out of Cyprus being much belike augmented* did containe 254. tall shippes and aboue 60. Galliots brought terrour dismay to the besieged and comfort to the Christians * vpon the Sunday after Pentecost being about the middest of Iune 32 The siege was so vehemently plied that notwithstanding sundry dissentions between Philip and Richard the two competitors of glorie in this voiage after seuerall breaches and assaults the last whereof was made by the Pisans and English vpon the twelfth of Iuly following many offers of composition made by the Saladine being vtterly refused the City of Accon was rendred to the Christians vpon these conditions 1 That Saladine Prince of Miscreants should by a certaine day restore the holy Crosse. 2 That he should set at liberty fifteen hundreth Christian Captiues 3. That the City with all the things contained therein should remain and be to the Christians 4. That the Turks or Sarazens should haue their liues onely saued if these conditions were performed 5. That they should pay twenty thousand Bizants peeces of gold toward the charges of the Kings * To take possession for the French there was sent in Drogou de Merlou and one hundreth men of Armes and for the English Hugo de Gurnay with the like number who equally parted the City goods and people betweene them 33 And euen now Philip King of France aswell because the Earle of Flanders died at the siege without issue whose countries hee long had coueted as for euill will to Richard whose noble Acts so farre outwent his and because as some * write hee had taken bribes of Saladine meditates nothing but return asking licence of King Richard to depart being then but the tenth day after the Cities surrender so badly his enuious eyes could as
11 The King gouerned after Marshals death by Peter Bishoppe of Winchester and such other whom the Bishoppe had procured to ioyne in administration of publik affairs seeming now to haue a setled and calme estate resolues for good hopes sake to bee crowned againe which was performed by Stephen Archbishoppe of Canterbury at Westminster with the attendance and confluence of all the Prelates Peeres and People Vpon the* Saturday before his Coronation the new worke of the Abbey Church at Westminster Paris calles it the Chappell of our Lady was begunne whereof the King himselfe in person laid the first stone as if hee ment the world should know his intention was to consecrate his future actions to raise the glory of God This calme but new beginning was almost as speedily distempered and disturbed by sodaine stormes by reason that while the King kept his Christmas with great royalty at Oxford in the company of the Prelates and Peeres of England William de Fortibus Earle of Aumarl incited by Falcasius de Brent and the like riotous Gentlemen sodainely departed frō the Court without leaue whither it were vpon discontentment because the King had against the Earles will the last yeere taken some Castles into his hands or out of an euill ignorance how to liue in quiet he mannes the Castle of Biham victuals it with the Corne of the Chanons of Bridlington spoiles the Towne of Deeping and vnder shew of repayring to the Parliament seiseth on the Castle of Fotheringhay committing many other furious riots in contempt of the King and breach of his peace many others in other places following his lewd example Yet at length the Earle comming in vnder the conduct of Walter Archbishop of Yorke was at the suite of Pandulph who succeeded Wallo in the place of Legate pardoned and the like hurtfull clemency was extended toward his Complices and Retinue whom the King in regard belike of some former better deserts set free without punishment or ransome And to preuent any further disturbances of that nature Hubert de Burgh Earle of Kent for his rare integrity and fidelity approued in all King Iohns troubles was also made gouernour of the Kings Person and Chiefe Iustitiar of England with the generall allowance of all the States What need the land then had of a seuere proceeding wee may iudge by this that Foulk de Brent held the Earledomes of Northampton Oxford Bedford and Buckingham with the Castles and Holds Philip de Marc the Castles of Peke and Nottingham Nottinghamshire and Darbishire and others detained other portions without any other right then that which the iniquity of the late tumults gaue 12 It was no small addition to the troublesomnesse of this time that certaine Lords of Wales and as some say Prince Lewelin himselfe desirous to ridde their Marches of the English rose in Armes laide siege to the Castle of Buelt which inuited king Henry to draw thither with an Armie but the worke was made easie by the voluntary departure of the Welsh vpon the fame of the Kings approch which appearances of some ensuing stirres moued the king to thinke of strengthning himselfe with faithfull alliances and not long after Alexander King of Scots came to Yorke who in the yeere before had met King Henry at the same place and there tooke to wife the Lady Ioan King Henries sister and Hubert de Burgh in presence of both the Kings married the Lady Margaret sister to Alexander Boetius saith that two great Lords of England married two sisters of King Alexander at that place About which time Isabel Queen Dowager of Englād without the leaue of her sonne the King or of his Councell crost the seas and tooke to husband the Earle of March in France The young King supposing his estate at home now somewhat setled and his eyes beginning to grow cleare-sighted by the benefite of experience forgets not to looke about his affaires abroad and first sends Sauarie de Malleon to bee his Lieutenant in Aquitaine where yet the English held the greater part and dispatcheth Ambassadors to Philip King of France for restitution according to the Articles with Lewis whereunto answere was made that nothing ought to bee restored which by right of warre had beene atchieued but as it seemes there was a Truce for fowre yeeres agreed vpon betweene the two Monarches concerning the County of Poictou 13 The State both of Church and Common-wealth in those troubled daies seeme to haue much resemblance euery man daring to attempt in either what his own audaciousnes would suggest or others conniuency permit But Stephen Archbishop of Canterbury who himselfe was lately the ring-leader of disorders both in State and Church is now beecome very diligent in his Prouinciall Synode at Ox to in rage of this vnexpected reuocation like a braue Romane threw the Popes letters into the fire yet durst not disobey the Contents And whereas the message it selfe had beene scanned and sifted to the very branne both here and in France and iudged to sauour of so vniuersall an oppression as might cause a generall discession from the Church of Rome the King in presence of his Prelates and Peeres turned off the Popes couetous demaund with this thrifty answere The things which the Pope would perswade vs vnto doe stretch themselues as farre as the Christian world is wide and because England is but an Out-Angle thereof therefore when we see other Kingdomes giue vs an example hee shall then finde vs the more forward to obey 21 That difficultie so auoided the King was earnestly bent to make a voyage in person to the aide of his brother Earle Richard who pursued the affaires of Gascoigne which though by the late Earle of Sarisburies death it receiued some maime yet by the fortitude and counsell of other noble persons it did still prosper This intention and desire was staide by the receit of letters out of France which declared the Earle his brothers health and the good successe of affaires The King some say among his Counsellors of State had one William de Perepound a great Astrologer who fortold that Lewis King of France should not preuaile and this affirmation did the rather withhold him at that present There is who writes that King Henry vpon the Popes letters forbare to attempt any thing in France at that time lest he should hinder Lewis who was then vpon an enterprise against the remaines of the Albigenses in Languedoc Prouince and the parts about These men were traduced for Heretikes and so condemned by the See of Rome but what their Heresie was a * Fryer who writes against them reports saying they were of all other the most pernicious Sect for antiquity some holding they were from the Apostles time for generality there scarse being any Nation where they are not and lastly for shew of piety in that they liue iustly before men and
besought him My Soueraigne Lord and King I haue beene nourished by you and made rich in worldly substance confound not your own Creature but at leastwise grant mee a time of deliberation that I may render a competent reason for such points as I am charged with Thou shalt said the King be carried to the Tower of London there to deliberate till I am satisfied He was so Stephen de Segraue the Lord Chiefe Iustice whom the King also called most wicked Traitour had time till Michaelmas to make his accounts at the Archbishops and other Bishops humble entreaty and for other matters he shifted them off from himselfe by laying the blame vpon such as were higher in place then hee into whose office of Chiefe Iustice Hugh de Pateshull is aduanced The like euasion Robert Paslew had by leauing the fault vpon Walter Bishoppe of Carleil who was aboue him in the Exchequer and thus were these ciuill enormities reformed not without reducing store of Coine to the King 50 As those continuall turmoiles and plagues of the Sword much afflicted the land so this was the third yeere wherein God inflicted also for sin the plague of famine whereby the poore did miserably perish there being no Samaritan to pay for their barbouring or to annoint their wounds with the oyle of consolation Our Authors to make manifest how odious the mercilesse heart is in the sight of God relate a storie of that time with protestation that they doe it left so memorable an example should be in time forgotten Certain poore while as yet the Corne was greene pluckt the eares in the common fields to sustaine their liues whereupon the Owners call on the Priest to curse all such as had so done but one in their company adiured the Priest in the name of God to exempt his corne from the sentence saying it pleased him well that the poore driuen with famine had taken his corne and so commended that which they had left to God The Priest compelled by importunity of the rest was entred into the sentence when by a terrible interrupting tempest of thunder lightning wind haile and raine all the corne-fieldes about were desolated as if they had beene troden downe with Horse and Cartes that no kind of beast or fowle would feed vpon the corne thus laid But as say our Authors out of the Scripture seeing they who are pitteous find mercy that honest and compassionate hearted man found all his corne and grounds though interlaced with theirs altogether vntoucht and vnharmd Wherupon say they it is more cleare then any light that as glory to God on high is sung of Angels so there is peace on Earth to men who are of goodwill This dearth was in France and Gascoigne aswell as in England A Iewish impiety may well be annexed to want of Christian Charity There were brought before the King at Westminster seuen Iewes who circumcised a Child and purposed in contempt of Christ and Christianity to haue crucified him in Easter at Norwich 51 These now calmer times were made more happy by the marriage of the Emperour Fredericke with the Lady Isabel the King of Englands sister a beauteous young Lady about twenty yeeres of age The messengers arriued in March with the Emperours letters closed vnder a Seale of gold and there were sent to conduct her ouer the Archbishoppe of Colein and the Duke of Louain The King brought her to Sandwich with about three thousand horse in his traine and being imperially furnished with all worldly abundance shee tooke shipping in May and in one dayes and one nights space arriued at Antwerpe a City of the Empire was euery where most magnificently entertained her sweet humility and excellent beauty drawing all to loue and honour her At the solemnitie of her marriage were present three Kings eleuen Dukes thirty Marquesses Earles besides the number of great Prelates On whether superstition or obseruation of the Emperour is noted at this marriage that he forbare the Empresses company till a certaine howre which his VVisards or Astrologers had assigned and in the morning hee caused her to bee carefully tended as a woman with child and sent word to his brother the King of England that hee should haue a sonne so skilfull or confident hee was and God did fauour his iudgement for it proued so This Imperiall affinity gaue a worthy Historian occasion here to display and emblazon the Maiesty and glory of the English Princes but amongst them all none were higher aduanced then the Children of King Iohn one of whose sons was now a King the other afterward chosen to be an Emperour and one of his daughters a Queen this other here mentioned an Empresse And here doth VVendouer end his history to whom we haue hitherto been beholding for his labours sorry wee can enioy his good company no longer 52 There were spread through England about this time certaine Romane Vsurers called Caurfini who had entangled the King himselfe most of the great men and all others as had to deale with the Court of Rome in their cunning snares Their first entrance into England was some few yeeres past when the Pope requiring the tenth of all moueable goods in England Ireland and Wales towards his wars against the Emperour Fredericke sent Stephen his Nunce hither to collect it who brought with him that race of deuouring-Monsters vnder humane shape called the Popes Marchants vnder colour of Richard late Earle Marshall to commit that assassinate vpon him This execrable wretch hauing beene a Courtier and one of the Kings Knights supposing to haue found the King in his owne retiring Bed had about midnight gotten in at the Chamber window but God in whose special protection the liues of Princes are disappointed him for the King was elsewhere in bed with his Queen Neuerthelesse he gaue not ouer but with naked knife in hand sought vp and downe in some other Chambers One of the Queenes gentlewomen sitting late and very deuoutly at her booke by candle-light at sight of the furious villaine with her shriking noise wakened the Kings seruants who starting out of their Bed laid hands vpon him afterward he was drawne in peeces with horses at Couentree And worthily for as a vulgar Chronicler hereupon saith truly in wounding and killing a Prince the Traitor is guilty of homicide of parricide of Christiâ—…ide nay of Deicide William de Marisco who was saide to bee the instigator of this Treason knowing his danger became a Pyrate fortified the Isle of Lundey in Seuern where hee did much mischiefe the situation of that little Iland being inexpugnable At length hee was surprised therein and sixteene of his Complices who all of them after conuiction were put to death at London William to the last gaspe denying his priuity to the former treasonous attempt of
him to serue in the Flemish warres forsooke him and went to Paris 34 After his arriuall in England hee summoned a Parliament at Yorke giuing the Scots a day to appeare thereat which they not doing nor acknowledging that they ought to doe hee entred with a mightie Army into their Country his Nauy laden with victuals coasting along which by contrary winds being holden off for a time put the Scots the rather in hope of victory by reason of the scarsity of prouisions among the English but three dayes before the Scots appeared the shippes came and plentifully refresht the fainting souldiers Hereupon the king led forward his people and vpon the next morning a terrible showt being heard from the Scottish host the English ranne to armes but the kings horse affrighted with the sodaine tumultuous noise as hee was putting foote in stirrup threw him to the earth and striking with the hinder heeles brake two of his ribs who neuerthelesse vpon the same horse proceeded in person to the battell VVillam VVallace who had wonne to himselfe by many his hardy enterprises a singular opinion among the Peeres and people hauing set his Scots in array whose numbers far exceeded the English vsed euery where this short speech vnto them in stead of Orations I haue brought you to the King hop gifyee kun For their more security hee had fixed betweene them and the English certaine Pales or stakes bound together with ropes which the English Vauntguard brake downe and came to strokes The first which fled were the Scottish Horsemen leauing their Infanterie or battels of foote open to that great destruction which followed the victory resting clearely to the English 35 Our Scottish Author writes that by reason of emulation against VVallace the Scots burning in mutuall hatred made the enterprise easie to their enemies which as it may bee verie true so certainely there was scarse anie battell betweene the two Nations in which more Scottish bloud was spilt then in this for thereof Sebastian Munster seemes to meane saying that there were slaine threescore and ten thousand which though wee take not to bee the true number for some haue threescore thousand others not so many yet shewes it that the slaughter was vast as it could not otherwise bee the Scottish footmen valiantly fighting as it were to the last man Bloud worthy to haue beene shed on both sides against another kind of enemy then Christians the deformity of which effusions may iustly represent to vs the blessed estate of our now setled vnion This victory was obtained by the English vpon Saint Mary Magdalens day at a place called Fawkirke from which VVilliam Wallace opening his way with his Sword escaped The Welshmen deserued ill of the King at this iourney for that they foreslowed to charge vpon the Pallisado or fence of the Scots in hope the English being vanquished which by the inequality of their numbers they presumed would happen that themselues might ioyntlie with the Scots execute vpon King Edward the hatred which they bare him for the euils hee had brought vpon their nation After this victory the King tooke sundry places and returned into England by Carlile 36 The two yeeres truce formerly taken betweene the English and French was now by the interceding of Boniface Bishoppe of Rome turned to a setled peace who among other things brought it about that K. Edward should marry the French kings sister Margaret and Edward the kings sonne the same kings daughter though saith Walsingham hee aduanced not the good of his Realme by this match in any point To this affinity were added the greater strengthes of a domesticke quiet for the king whom wars had together made renowned aged graciously wisely yeelded to confirm such grants of laws and liberties as the Earles and Barons the pretended Conseruators of the Peoples interest did declare were by his promise to bee confirmed to them at his returne from Scotland and which hee accordingly did in a Parliament holden at London vpon prorogation in Quindena Paschae where for their fuller satisfaction hee left out this Clause in the end Saluo iure coronae nostrae sauing the right of our Crowne and what at this time was wanting he made vp afterward in a Parliament at Stamford 37 But that he might not seeme willing to deny the Pope any iust request or not to know the sweetnesse of an others freedome he deliuered to the hands of the Popes Nuntios Iohn the late King of Scotland vpon their assuming for King Edwards indemnity whom they conueied to his inheritance in France where vpon euery side vnfortunate he remained as vnder the note of a false seducer and of a periur'd person in king Edwards iudgement and with out anie part of his regall office ouer the Scottish nation who found that the peace which King Edward made in other places did but turne to their more grieuous affliction for albeit they had gotten Striuelyn by surrender of the English and began with an immortall desire of their ancient Liberty to assemble again vnder William Wallace yet the time was not come of their deliuerance for King Edward according as it was formerly appointed hauing accomplished his marriage with the French Kings sister at Canterbury made it his whole affaire to finish the annexation of Scotland to the Crowne of England 38 He therefore accompanied with his sonne and a dreadfull Army pursued the matter so close that whereas the Scots had gotten together againe in exceeding great numbers vnder their seuerall Captaines whose Enuie had caused Wallace to giue vp all such authority as the commonwealth of Scotland had formerly granted vnto him for preseruation of their freedomes and flying before King Edward whose fortune in warre had worthily made him terrible that day in Walsinghams iudgement had beene irrecouerably fatall to the Scottish name if the English had beene able to haue followed them in their Armour ouer their bogges and mountaines or that the Welsh had with their naturall nimblenesse supplied the same Sure it is that Edward held himselfe so fast in possession that hee neither would grant the Scottish Lords their Baliol to raigne ouer them which they requested saith Walsingham nor suffer them to redeeme such lands of theirs as hee had giuen to the English among them 39 Armes failing and the Scots hauing made their way in the Court of Rome procured inhibitory letters from the Pope which were brought by one Lumbardus into Scotland but the King swearing a terrible oath said that he would not desist Neuerthelesse the Scots after a few dayes requested the King to let them liue in peace till they had taken counsell of the Peeres and of the King of France threatning that otherwise the Pope would take the matter vpon him But the King with a disdainefull smile answered Haue you done homage to mee as to the chiefe Lord of the Kingdome of Scotland and now suppose that I
blush and tremble as often as they shall dare to insinâ—…ate any thing against Gods wisdome in the Fabrick of the world as if the Craggy and desert places thereof had no vse in nature when omitting all other reasons of their being the conseruation of kingdomes and nations was thus by them effected We had an Herward in the Conquerours time as well as the Scots had a Walleys in this and we might perhaps at this houre haue beene without French mixtures if God had prouided our Country of such Wastes and deserts as either they or the Welshmen did enioy who for manie hundreths of yeeres after the ruine in Saint Peters Church at Westminster the twentieth day of Nouember in the first year of his Fathers raign Ann. Dom. 1272. in the same place and vnder the same Tombe where his brother Iohn lies with his picture also in the Arch aboue it 60 Alphons the third sonne of Edward and Queene Elenor was borne at the Towne of Maine in Gascoigne as his father and mother were in their returne towards England from Ierusalem Nouember 23. in the second yeare of his fathers raigne 1273. hee deceased at Windsor August 4. in the twelfth yeere of his age 1285. and was buried at Westminster in Saint Peters Church by Saint Bennets Chappell where his body lieth vnder the Tombe of his Brothers Iohn and Henry his Image also there portraied with theirs 61 Edward the fourth sonne of King Edward and Queene Elenor was borne April 25. in the thirteenth yeere of his fathers raigne 1284. at Caernaruan in Northwales and after the death of Lewelin ap Griffith in regard of the place of his Natiuity was by his fathers Creation with the consent of the Welsh made Prince of Wales the first of the sonnes and heires apparant of the Kings of England that bare that Title which afterward became ordinary to most of the rest hee was also Earle of Ponthieu and Chester and being made Knight by his father at London on Whitsunday in the thirty fourth yeere of his Raigne 1306. succeeded him the same yeer in the Kingdome of VVales 62 Elenor the eldest daughter of King Edward and Queene Elenor was borne at Windsor in the fiftieth yeare of King Henry her Grandfather shee was married with all Ceremonies of Proxie to a Deputy for Alphons King of Arragon sonne of King Peter who deceased A. Do. 1292. before the solemnization of marriage leauing his Kingdom to his brother Iames and his new wife to another husband who was married at Bristow in the two and twentieth yeere of her fathers raigne 1293. to Henry the 3. Earle of Barrie whose Earledome lay in the East-borders of Champaigne in France Shee had Issue by him Edward Earle of Barrie from whom descended the Earles and Dukes of that Country whose inheritance by Heires generall deuolued to the Kings of Arragon and from them again to the Dukes of Aniou that were Kings of Sicill Henrie another sonne of hers was Bishoppe of Troys in Champagny Helen her Daughter was marrird to Henry Earle of Bloys and Ioan to Iohn Warren Earle of Surrey she was his wife fiue yeeres and deceased 27. of her fathers raigne A. D. 1298. 63 Ioan the second daughter of King Edward and Queene Eleanor was borne in the first yeere of her fathers raigne 1272. at a City in the holy land sometime named Ptolomais commonly called Acon and Aker where her mother remained during the warres that her father had with the Saracens Shee was at eighteene yeeres of age married to Gilbert Clare called the Red Earle of Glocester and Hereford by whom shee had issue Earle Gilbert slaine in Scotland without issue Eleanor married first to Hugh Spencer in her right Earle of Glocester and after to William Zouch of Ricards castle Margaret first maried to Peter Gaueston Earle of Cornwal after to Hugh Audeley Earle also of Glocester and Elizabeth Lady of Clare married first to Iohn son and heire to Richard Burgh Earle of Vlster in Ireland mother of William Burgh Earle of Vlster and Grandmother of Elizabeth Dutchesse of Clarence secondly to Theobald Lord Verdon and lastly to Sir Roger Damary This Ioan suruiued her husband and was remarried to Sir Ralph Monthermere a Baron father to Margaret the mother of Thomas Mountacute Earle of Salisbury of whom the now Vicount Mountacute is descended shee liued thirty eight yeeres and deceased in the first yeere of her brother King Edwards raigne and is buried at the Fryer Austines in Clare 64 Margaret the third daughter of King Edward and Queene Elenor was borne at the Castle of Windsor in the third yeare of her fathers raigne and of our Lord 1275. When shee was fifteene yeeres of age shee was married at Westminster Iuly 9. in the eighteenth yeere of herfathers raign A D. 1290. to Iohn the second Duke of Brabant by whom shee had issue Duke Iohn the third father of Margaret wife of Lewis of Mechlin Earle of Flanders and mother of the Lady Margaret the heire of Brabant and Flanders who was married to Philip Duke of Burgundie 65 Berenger the fourth Daughter of King Edward Queen Elenor was born the 4. of her fathers raigne An. 1276. as Iohn Eueresden the Monke of S. Edmundsburie in Suffolke hath recorded in his booke of English Annales but other mention there is none but onely from him whereby it is likely that shee did not liue to be married but that shee died in her childhood 66 Alice the fifth Daughter of king Edward and Queene Elenor is by Thomas Pickering of the Monastery of Whitby who wrote the large Genealogie of the Kings of England and their issue reported to haue deceased without Issue 67 Marie the sixt daughter of king Edward and Queene Elenor was borne at Windsor April 22. in the eight yeare of her fathers raigne 1279. and at ten yeeres of age A. D. 1289. September 8. shee was made a Nunne in the Monastery of Ambresberie in Wiltshire at the instance of Queen Elenor her Grandmother who at that time liued there in the habite of the same profession although her Parents were hardly enduced to yeeld their consents to that course 68 Elizabeth the seuenth Daughter of king Edward and Queene Elenor was borne at the Castle of Ruthland in Flintshire in the thirteenth yeere of her fathers raigne An. 1284. When she was foureteen yeeres of age shee was married at London to Iohn the first of that name Earle of Holland Zeland and Lord of Freezeland who died within two yeeres after without Issue and shee was remarried to Humfrey Bohun Earle of Hereford and Essex Lord of Breknoke and high Constable of England by whom shee had Issue Iohn and Humfrey both Earles successiuely after their Father Edward that died in Scotland without issue and William who being created Earle of Northampton while his Brothers liued after their deceases was also Earle of Hereford and Essex Lord of Breknok and high Constable of England and father of Earle Humfrey the tenth of
great displeasure hee had conceiued seeking vtterly to ruine him till afterward by means of the Papall authority hee was restored and in a faint sort reconciled 4 The thing which suited best with his youthfull affections to wit the marriage of young Isabel daughter of Philip the Faire King of France he performed with wonderfull magnificence at Bolein at which solemnity were present besides all others The King of France Father to the Bride The King of Nauarre his sonne The King of Almaine The King of Sicill Marie Queene of France Margaret Queene Dowager of England her daughter The Queene of Nauarre There was also present as no Sunne-shine but hath shadow Peirs of Gaueston the beloued Minion of this Edward whose reentertainement the dying King had so seriously forbidden whom notwithstanding together with his own new wife he brought into England 5 This fatall fauourite of this young King was a stranger borne but a Gentleman and in regard of good seruice done by the Father of Peirs in Gascoigne brought vp at old king Edwards owne appointment with this Prince from whom not to derogate in any point as if hee had without some appearances of worth and value embraced Peirs it is certaine by that which a Knight and seruitor of this very King hath left written that he had a sharpe witte in a comely shape and briefly was such an one as wee vse to call very fine Neither yet was he vnhardie in Arms but of commendable performance whereof saith de la Moore hee gaue proofe against the Scots to whom hee was alike hatefull as to the English till hee was recalled to satisfie such as saith their Courtier did enuie his graces and good successe but of his Christian or morall vertues which onely make men truly commendable there is great silence in Authors though not of his vices wherof wee shall haue occasion enough to speake hereafter 6 At the Coronation of the King and Queen which the Lords would haue empeached had hee not promised reasonably to satisfie them about Gaueston none was neere to Peirs in brauery of apparrell or delicacie of fashion which and for that the King gaue him S. Edwards Crowne to carrie in that pompe greatly encreased the offence of the Lords against him But hee that hauing a King to backe him knew no other means to extinguish hatred but by daring it to the vttermost spared not afterwardes to scoffe and reproach the principall Peeres calling Thomas Earle of Lancaster Stage-plaier Aimerie de Valence Earle of Pembroke Ioseph the Iew because hee was pale and tall and Guy Earle of Warwicke the blacke dogge of Ardern all whom and others he at a Turneament by him proclaimed and holden handled vilely 7 But King Edward was dayly more and more possessed with the familiarity of Peirs who to establish his interest in the vnprudent Prince by sensualities and riotous practises filled the Court with buffons parasites and the like pernicious instruments drawing Edward from the thought of al great enterprises in accomplishment of his fathers will or discharge of his particular dutie to all sorts of vnworthy vanities and sinnefull delights while himselfe in the meane space reuelled in all outward felicity wasting the riches of the Kingdome or conuerting them to his priuate vses For fearing belike that the time might come againe to vndergoe banishment hee transported much treasure into forraine parts and much hee had to transport for not onely by the sale of his fauour with the King to which there was no speeding approach but by Gaueston who vsed to peize the gifts more then the causes but also by the kings prodigality hee had whatsoeuer could bee powred vpon him for though it might seeme incredible he both gaue him his iewels and ancestors treasure and euen the Crowne it selfe of his victorious father not sticking to professe that if it lay in him hee should succeed him in the kingdome 8 The Lords who for reuerence of the King sate downe by their priuate iniuries in hope there would be a season in which their Soueraign might by timelie and sweet admonitions recouer the vse of himselfe not thinking it tollerable to bee now any longer silent and the rather lest that Peirs farther abusing his greatnesse should bring in Forreiners not onely to the preiudice of the English lawes and customes but of their authority also and places preuailed so much with the King in a Parliament holden at London where sundry prouisions concerning the liberties of the people and execution of Iustice were enacted and by corporall oath confirmed by the King himselfe that among them the decree of Gauestons perpetuall banishment was by the king ouercome with a meere necessity for satisfaction of the Kingdome to whom the said Earle of Cornwall was odious vnwillinglie suffered to passe and the king was thereupon regratified with a Subsidie of the twentieth part of the subiects goods The king also tooke his Oath not to reuoke the said Earle of Cornwall frō banishment if it may be called a banishment wherin he had the kingdom of Ireland entrusted to his charge and for the securing thereof against rebels was furnished with men money by the king 9 Yet forgetting that those affections which oftentimes deserue praise in a priuate person are subiect to much construction in a publike and neglecting both his deceased fathers so solemne adiurations and also his owne oath as carelesse of the sequele hee cals Earle Peirs home with whose loue hee was most fondly and most passionatelie transported and as if hee had receiued some diuine benefite gaue him most ioyous welcome at the Castle of Flint in Northwales and bestowed vpon him for wife Ioan of Acres Countesse of Glocester his sisters daughter resoluing with himselfe to retaine his Gaueston maugre all his Earles and Barons or for the loue of him to put his Crowne and life in perill when time should serue In which whether the king or his fauourite shewed lesse discretion it is not at the first sight easily determinable it being as vnsafe for the one with so offensine behauiour to affect immoderate shew and vse of grace as for the other to the iniury of his name and realme to bestow the same 10 The contemptibilitie and vanitie of this effeminate argument detaines vs longer then for the qualitie thereof were fitting did not so much mischiefe issue out of it For Peirs of his owne nature insolent being thus aboue reason or his own dareings aduanced to alliance with the bloud royall was so far from all amendment as hee rather seemed to striue to outgoe himselfe in his former courses consuming so much of the kings treasure and meanes that he had not wherewith to defray ordinarie charges or to pay for the necessaries of his Court The young Queene also tooke herselfe not to be a little wronged by this vngracious mans predominancie thereof
England not they who were attendant on the Queen her selfe in neerest place being spared all matters by her negotiation and suite were quieted vpon condition that King Edward should giue to his sonne Edward of Windsor afterward King the Dutchy of Aquitaine and Earledome of Pontine for which the king of France was pleased to accept his said young Nephewes homage 53 This was done and the Prince sent ouer for that purpose to his mother to the vtter vndoing of the King his Father and of all his fauourites For the heire of England being in forraine parts among the contrary faction all the consultation was vnder colour of ruining the Spensers to accomplish farther matters The Prince hauing at Boys de Vincens done his homage for that Dutchie and County to his vncle Charles de Valois King of France was as also the Queene his mother sent for backe by the King about Michaelmas but the Queenes conspiracie being not yet ripe shee deferred to obay detaining her sonne still 54 There went ouer with the young Prince among many others Walter Stapleton Bishoppe of Excester who perceiuing into what familiarity the Lord Roger Mortimer was growne with the Queene which seemed greater then either stood with her honour or dutie and seeing both him and other of the Kings enemies and fugitiues enioy that priuacie in counsell which was assigned to himselfe who was now as being none of theirs excluded returned secretly though vnsent for into England faithfully as it became a good man declaring his knowledge 55 The King now clearely beholding his errour in his dangers solicited the King of France to send home his wife and sonne but that not succeeding he caused them openly in London to be proclaimed enemies of the Kingdome banishing them with all their adherents out of the same For his more assurance also hee caused the Ports to bee most narrowly watcht Finally to draw all his dangers to a short dispatch there was as was supposed a plot laid for making away the Queene and Prince but Gods will was to frustrate it 56 The Queen on the other side fearing that the Spensers gold had laid traines to blow her whole proceedings vp in France kept herselfe out of the way till with the Prince the Lord Roger Mortimer and other their adherents they were safely gotten into Henault There might bee some other reason also and necessary to moue Queene Isabel to depart out of France beside the doubt of that kind of corruption in the Peeres thereof as to turne off a warre from thence being her natiue Country which for her cause was afflicted in the Sea-strengthes therof for Sir Iohn Oturwin Sir Nicholas Kiried and Sir Iohn de Felton with the Nauie of the Ports and of other places had by commission from the King so scowred the narrow Scas that they within a short time brought into England as lawfull prize an hundreth and twenty Norman shippes or vessels Moreouer whereas those two Bishoppes which the Pope had sent were returned sorrowfull out of England not onely without doing any good on her behalfe but also without hope of doing any shee might easily be perswaded that the sword must doe it or nothing 57 But in Henault shee found most honourable and louing welcome of the Earle where therefore without the consent or aduise of the Peeres of England shee ensured saith our Author that delight and terrour of the whole world her sonne being then about foureteene yeeres old to Philippa the said Earles daughter and with the money of her portion waged souldiers out of Henault and Germany to transport into England There her friends expected her arriuall dayly of which the Bishoppes of Hereford and Lincolne were not meanest Her men and Nauie being now readie shee with her sonne the Prince the Lord Edmund Earle of Kent his vncle Aimerie de Valence Earle of Pembroke the Lord Iohn of Henault the Earle of Henaults brother a valiant Gentleman the Lord Roger Mortimer and many other English-men of name and note with aboue two thousand and seuen hundred Henowayes and Germans vnder the leading of the said Lord Iohn arriued at Orwell in Suffolke vpon the Friday before Saint Michaels day 58 Her arriuall being reported to the King who was poore Prince not onely destitute of friends and meanes but as it seemes of courage and counsell also it did not at first seeme credible The truth appearing he demaunded assistance of the City of London whose answere was That they would honour with all dutie the King the Queene and Prince but would shut their gates against forreiners and traitors to the Realme and with all their powers withstand them In this answere the King and his few friends reposing no assurance he committed an errour worse then that former of sending his sonne out of England by retiring himselfe into the West with his inseparable fauourites the Spensers Baldocke and others there to raise a force against the Queene but before hee went hee left his other sonne the Lord Iohn called of Eltham in the Tower of London with the Coūtesse of Glocester the Kings Neece wife to the yonger Spenser Earle of Glocester committing the Tower it selfe to Sir Iohn de Weston who was well prouided of men and victuals Hee commanded all men also to destroy and kill the Queenes partakers none excepted but her selfe her sonne and Edmund Earle of Kent the Kings brother by the Father and that none vpon paine of death and losse of all that they might leese should aid or assist them and that hee should haue a thousand pound who did bring the Lord Mortimers head Thus tooke hee his last leaue of London and in a maner also of his Rule or Domination 59 On the contrary part there repaired to the Queene the Earle Marshall and Henry Earle of Leicester the Bishops of Lincolne Hereford Ely and of Barons Knights and armed Souldiers no small multitude whom aswell to retain as to draw more letters and rumors flew about declaring though falsly that the King of France had in the aide of his sister sent so many Dukes Earles and others that England could scarse suffice to feed them This for such whom the opinion of warlike strength would winne but those whom shew of Religion might moue it was as cunningly and as falsly spread that the Pope had excommunicated all such as did take armes against the Queene and the more to countenance the fiction that two Cardinals imployed about the Premisses were seen in the Queens Campe. Then was it proclaimed that the causes of her comming were to deliuer the Realme from the misleaders of the King which were named to be the Spensers Roger Baldock Bishoppe of Norwich Lord Chancellor and their Fautors all others to be safe and that nothing should bee taken from any other subiect without true payment but finally that he who broght the yonger Spensers head should haue two thousand pounds These things
reuenge was not without wonder prohibited so to doe by letters from the King that is from such as were about the King 16 But how coldly soeuer the publike affaires were followed the want of money for supplies was still pretended And therefore in a Parliament holden at Northampton was granted to the King a generall supplie of money the pretended occasion of monstrous mischiefe which followed by reason of a clause in that grant of Subsidie that euery one of ech sexe being aboue a certain age should pay by the head or per Pol as they call it twelue pence 17 The English Cheualry began now againe to display it selfe farre off to gratifie the priuate ends of Iohn Duke of Lancaster who claimed the Crown of Castile and Leon in right of Constance his wife For Iohn King of Portugal had a defensiue warre against Iohn then King of Castile who challenged the Crowne of Portugall in right of Beatrix his wife by whom hee had no issue the onely daughter of Ferdinand king of Portugall which this other Iohn a bastard sonne of Ferdinands had by faction vsurped There were sent to his aide the Lord Edmund de Langley Earle of Cambridge the Kings vncle and sundry Knights and others of good experience with an Armie These arriuing in Portugall valiantly defended the same for about two yeeres and were the chiefe cause of giuing the Spaniards an ouerthrow in battell where they lost ten thousand men At last the two Kings agreeing together bare the charges of conueighing home the English in common that their Countries might bee freed from them being both alike iealous of their puissance In this time Edward sonne to the Earle of Cambridge vncle to Richard king of England married the daughter of the king of Portugall but afterward neither would the Earle leaue his sonne behind as suspecting the Portugeses faith nor the other entrust his daughter to the Earle so as they remained disioined in body howsoeuer vnited by Ceremonie 18 Not long after the time of that Earles imployment into Spaine there fell out accidents which doe plainely conuince their error to bee great who thinke that any madnesse is like that of an armed vngouerned multitude whereof these times by a kind of Fate proper to childrens raigne gaue a most dangerous document The extreme hatred borne by the people to Iohn Duke of Lancaster calling himselfe king of Castile and Leon and the discontentment taken at an extraordinary taxe leuied per Pol vpon all sorts of people who were aboue sixteene yeers of age which as all other the euils of the time they imputed to the Duke the maner being to count them the authors of euils who are supposed to haue the greatest power of doing them moued the enraged multitudes vpon slight and small beginnings to runne together in so fearefull a Torrent that it seemed the King and kingdome were sodainely falne vnder their most wicked fury There were in this most rebellious insurrection the Commons and Bondmen who aspiring by force to a free manumission principally those of Kent and Essex whose example was followed in the Neighbour Shires of Surrey Suffolke Norfolke Cambridge and other places by incredible heards and droues of like qualified people who specially in Norfolke forced sundry principall Gentlemen to attend them in their madding 19 They of Kent embattelled themselues vnder two Banners of Saint George and about threescore and tenne Penons vpon Blacke-heath by Greenewich and from thence came to London where the generality of people inclining to them they are masters The Priory of S. Iohns without Smithfield they kept burning for about seuen dayes and the goodlie Palace of the Sauoy belonging to the Duke with all the riches therein they consumed by fire in a kind of holy outrage for they threw one of their fellowes into the flame who had thrust a peece of stolne plate into his bosome The Rebels of Essex came to Lambeth burnt all the Archbishops goods and defaced all the Writings Rowls Records and Monuments of the Chancerie as hauing a speciall hatred to the Lawyers little to their disgrace for that they shared herein with good men also whom they hated But their desperate wickednesse extended it selfe beyond the spoile of houses and substance laying bloudy hands vpon the most eminent and worthy men in the kingdome for that they had disswaded the King to put himselfe into their hands at Greenwich where hee talked with them out of his Barge and thereby had their maine designe disappointed Simon Tibald Archbishoppe of Canterburie and Chancellour of England a right worthy Prelate and Sir Robert Hales a Knight of high courage Lord Prior of Saint Iohns and Treasurer of England with others they without respect to the Maiestie of the King or priuiledge of their most honourable dignities most barbarously murthered by beheading them vpon Tower-Hill among infernall showtes diuelish yels For the Tower it selfe from whence they had haled them the young King being there in person was open to their execrable insolencies Neither doth the authority of Polyd. Vergil affirming that they were not haled forth but onely stayed by the Rebels to whom hee saith they were sent induce vs rather to credite him then Authors liuing about those very times There was no little store of other innocent bloud shed by them in these tumults Nor was the Kings own person without manifest perill against whose life they had damnably conspired It were long to reckon vppe the kinds of such villanies as they wrought but endlesse to recount the particulars The common Annals set forth this whole Tragicall businesse very diligently 20 They had many Captaines of mischiefe but two principall Wat Tyler of Maidstone in Kent whom Walsingham pretily cals the Idoll of Clownes and Iacke Straw who together had followers to the number as they were estimated of about one hundreth thousand and at one Sermon made to them by Iohn Ball Walsingham saith there were about twise as many Their Petitions were full of pride and malice but easily granted by the King the necessity of the times extorting them They had a Chaplaine as gracelesse as themselues one Iohn Ball an excommunicated Priest who with his wicked doctrine nourished in them their seditious furies to his own iust destructiō in the end but when a great multitude accepting the Kings mercy were gone Wat Tyler and his Campe departed not but vpon pretence of disliking the Articles of peace sought to winne time till he might put into full execution his incredible Treasons which as Iacke ◅traw at the time of his execution confessed were vpon that very night of the day wherein Wat Tyler was slain to murder the King and chiefe men and to erect petty Tyrannies to themselues in euery shire and already one Iohn Littistar a Dyer in Norwi◅h had taken vpon him at Northwalsham in Norfolke the name of the King of the Commons and Robert Westbroome in Suffolke to whom Iohn
swallowing about fiue hundreth in his vnknowne depthes as they who fled from the battell sought to passe This victory hapned vpon Holyrood in haruest The troubles which afterward hapned did not onely hinder the Lord Percie from farther prosecution of such a victorie but eclypsed the honour hee had gotten now and gaue his dayes a bloudy foule Catastrophe 29 The Lord Edmund Mortimer Earle of March next generall heire in bloud to the Crowne of England after the death of Richard the second hauing through feare of Owen whose prisoner hee was or hope of recouering his right or for reuenge because the King did not ransom him married Owens daughter by which hee must necessarily declare himselfe an enemie to King Henrie entertained intelligence with his neere kinsmen the Percies and sundry other his friends in Cheshire and elsewhere to what purpose will shortly appeare The night in which this Lord Mortimer though some referre it to Owens birth was born all the horses in his fathers stable are said to haue bin found standing Belly-deep in bloud A fearefull prodigie as euen then it seemed but verified afterward in the farre more fearefull euents when vpon the quarrell of Mortimers title by which the house of Yorke claimed the horses of warre did not onely stand belly-deepe in bloud but also swam therein The mischiefe was already begun for Henry Earle of Northumberland when now his owne and his houses strengths were mightily encreased by this late victory against the Scots which he vnder-hand seemes to haue conuerted to his secret priuate ends closely animated his brother the Earle of Worcester and his fiery spirited son against the King to both their confusions 30 The King tooke to wife the Lady Iane of Nauarre widdow of Iohn de Montfort Duke of Britaine named the Conquerour who died the yeere before by whom she had issue both sons and daughters but by the King none He met and married her at Winchester and crowned her Queene at Westminster The King was not trusted with the custody of any her three sonnes Iohn Richard Arthur who remained in France 31 Euents are the best interpreters of prophesies and prodigies Strange was that which Walsingham hath written of a fatall Spectrum or Apparitions in the summer time betweene Bedford and Bickleswade where sundry monsters of diuers colours in the shapes of armed men were often seene to issue out of the woods at morning and at noone which to such as stood farre off seemed to encounter one the other in most terrible manner but when they drew neer nothing was to be found Of another nature were the fiery attempts of the Percies The first of them who discouered in armes his mortall hatred was the noble Hotspur who vnder colour of the Scottish warre made head about Chester and the marches of Wales To him by the priuitie of Hotspurs father repaires the naughtie old man the Earle of Worcester leauing the young Prince of Wales and the Princes houshold ouer both which for their better Gouernment the King had placed him Now was the torch of warre lighted vp and began to blaze for though the chiefe plot-master the Earle of Northumberland was not ioined to them as hee did intend yet were their numbers growne mightily with which they meant to enter the Towne of Shrewsbury to make thereof a Seat of warre 32 Colourable causes of their armes were the ordinarie paintings of the like attempts Care of common-wealths reformation and their owne safeties for hauing first protested their intentions not to be the breach of loyaltie they pretend and by letters sent about doe signifie 1. That the publike monie was not employed vpon the pretended defence of the kingdome but vnduly wasted 2. That by reason of bad tongues about the King they durst not approach him to declare their innocency vnlesse the Prelates and Peeres of the Realme did first intercede for them 3. That they tooke armes onely to guard their owne heads and to see the Kingdome better gouerned These Articles had the place of the Huske but the kernell of the enterprize had principallie these 1. To thrust King Henry out of his seat and consequently to depriue him of life 2. To aduance the title of the Lord Mortimer Earle of Mâ—…ch their neerest Allie for the Earle of Northumberland had married Elizabeth the daughter of the Lord Edmund Mortimer the elder Earle of March by Philip daughter to Lionel Duke of Clarence 3. To take reuenge of King Henry for seeking to drawe the chiefe benefit to himselfe of the victory at Halidowâ—… hill whose principall prisoners he required and for such other priuate grudges 4. To share the Kingdome betweene Mortimer Percy and Owen Glendower Concerning which partition it is in some found written that Indentures tripartite were sealed showing that South-England should remaine to Mortimer North-England to Percy and Wales beyond Seuern to Glendower But Archembald Earle of Dowglas who did his Countrey good seruice by making one in our Combustions by common consent was allowed for his share to be free from ransome and to haue Berwicke 33 This in our English Adages is called to reckon without our host or to count our chickens before they are hatched But though at this time God would haue it so yet who doth not easily see what a wild horse a kingdome so gotten is and how hard to sit and not to manage onlie Yet it seemeth that if Mortimer hauing so iust a title to the Crowne had openlie professed the cause of his attempt against King Henry it might iustlie haue beene exempted from all staine of disabilitie But this partition is said to haue beene wisely built vpon a sound Welsh prophesie of Merlins as if King Henry were the Mowldwarp cursed of Gods owne mouth and Mortimer Percy and Glendower the Dragon Lyon and Wolfe which should diuide this Realme betweene them Surely the Welsh hauing any hand in such a partition it is not likelie they could thinke it had the right feete if it stood not vpon the supposed Merlins his ridiculous cosenages and riddles The English not to be behind in leasings doe in the meanetime euery where spread that Richard was safe aliue and in the Castle of Chester Who can wonder that this name should be so gratious as if alone it were enough to haue shaken Henry out of his State when Nero himselfe had so many fauorites that twenty yeeres after his death an obscure fellow faining himselfe Nero was so backt and countenanced by the Parthians and others that not without much difficulty the Romans could get him into their hands 34 On the other side King Henry assailed with so vnexpected ieopardies defends his cause by letters and strongly puts the blame vpon the accusers saying That he maruelled exceedingly seeing the Earle of Northumberland and Henry his Sonne had the greatest part of the publike moneys deliuered to them for defence of the borders against
August His fame grew principally by martiall deedes in the great warres of France vnder Edward the third but spred and setled it selfe by good workes among which the goodly stone-bridge at Rochester in Kent was one 46 In the meane space the wars of Wales were managed by Prince Henry who tooke the Castle of Aberistwith but Owen Glendowr soone after got it againe by faire fraud and thrust into it a Garrison of his owne Thus Owen prospered for a time but the Earle of Northumberland and Lord Bardolf forsaking Wales and seeking to raise a force in the North were encountred by the Sherife of Yorkeshire who after a sharpe conflict slew the Earle in the field and so wounded the Lord Bardolf that hee died thereof The Earles head was cut off which being first ignominiously carryed through London was fixed vpon the Bridge The King hauing thus vanquished his chiefe enemies went to Yorke where inquiries were made for the Earles adherents of which he condemned ransomed and emprisoned many The Abbot of Hales because hee was taken fighting on the Earles behalfe had sentence to die which was executed vpon him by hanging In fortaine and transmarine parts the Kings affaires had mixt successe for Edmund Earle of Kent at the siege of Briant in Britaine was strucken with a quarrell into the head whereof hee died but yet after he had first taken the said Castell and leueld it with the earth 47 The peace of Christendome hauing beene long tempestuously troubled by a Schisme raised by ambition of opposite Popes wherof the one was chosen at Rome the other at Auinion by contrarie factions of the Cardinals A generall Councel was summoned to bee held at Pisa in Italie whither the King of England sent his Ambassadors and the Clergy elected Robert Alum Chancellour of Oxford Bishoppe of Sarum to signifie that vnlesse both the Popes would giue ouer their Papacie neither of them should thenceforward be acknowledged for Pope The King in his letter then sent to Pope Gregory chargeth him as Platina likewise doth with Pertury and that this Papall emulation had beene the cause of the murther of more then two hundreth and thirty thousand Christians slaine in warres There assembled a great number of Cardinals Archbishops Bishops and mitred Prelates who elected a new Pope Alexander 5. a man trained vp at Oxford where hee tooke degree in Theologie reiecting the two others who long and bitterly had contended for the place The King also cals his Parliament to find out meanes for more money to the custody and charge whereof hee ordained Sir Henry Scrope creating him Treasurer as Thomas Beaufourt the Kings halfe brother Lord Chancellour In which Parliament was reuiued the sacrilegious Petition of spoiling the Church of England of her goodly patrimonies which the pietie and wisdome of so many former ages had congested But the King who was bound by oath and reason to preserue the flourishing estate of the Church detested their wicked proposition and for that cause denied all other their requests The Duke of Burgundies prouisions which he had made to reduce Caleys to the French dominions stored at Saint Omars were consumed with casuall fire to ashes 48 About these times the great and bloudy factions betweene the Dukes of Burgundy and Orleance brake forth The cause was for a murther committed vpon Lewis brother to the French king and father of the said Duke of Orleance as he came late one night from the Queenes lodging who at that time lay in of a child The murtherers to preuent pursuit strewed galthrops behind them The Duke of Burgundie iustified the fact for that Lewis had as hee said laboured with the Pope to put the King from his seat vpon pretence that hee was as vnfit to gouerne as euer Childericke was whom Pope Zacharie pronounced against This prepared the way for that scourge wherwith God meant to chastice the pride and sinnes of France Each partie sought to fortifie it selfe with friends aswel at home as abroad The Duke of Burgundie had the King and the Dolphin on his side the other had the Kings of Nauar and Arragon the Dukes of Berrie and Britaine with many of the mightiest Earles and Lords The Duke of Burgundie who together with the King and the face of gouernment kept in Paris perceiuing his aduersaries strengthes to bee more then his owne offers to the King of England a daughter of France in marriage with the Prince and many great promises so as hee would ioyne in defence of the King send ouer competent forces whereunto hee is said to haue answered Our aduise is that you should not in this case aduenture battell with your enemie who seems to prosecute a tust reuenge for the death of his Father but labour to asswage the displeasure and anger of the exasperated yong man by all the good meanes which are possible If that cannot bee then stand vpon your guard and draw into place of most safety with such force of men as may best serue for your defence After all this if hee will not bee appeased you may with the better conscience encounter him and in such case wee will not faile more fully to assist according as you request For the present he sent ouer the Earls of Arundel and Kyme and many men of Armes with plenty of English Bow-men who came safe to Paris where they in nothing diminished the ancient glory of their nation but behaued themselues valiantly 49 The Duke of Orleance and the Peeres of his faction seeing their successe consult how to draw the King of England from their enemie and thereupon send ouer one Falconet and others with solemne letters of credence whom they made their irreuocable Procurators to entreat agree and conclude on their behalfes with the most excellent Prince Henry by the grace of God King of England and his most noble sonnes c. for the restitution and reall redeliuerie of the Dutchie of Aquitain with all the rights and appurtenances which as is affirmed are the inheritance of the said most excellent Lord the King of England by them to bee made and done c. The Ambassadors hauing shewed forth this Proxie exhibited the points of their negotiation in these Articles by which wee may see how farre the desire of reuenge will transport great minds 1 They offer their bodies to be imployed against all men for the seruice of the King of England sauing their faith to their owne Soueraigne as knowing the King of England would not otherwise desire them 2 Their sonnes daughters nephewes Neeces and all their Cosens to bestow in marriage at the King of Englands pleasure 3. Their Castles Townes treasure and all their goods to be at the seruice of the sayd King 4. Their friends the Gentlemen of France the Clergy and wealthy Burgers who are all of their side as by proofe they said shall well appeare 5. They finally
of the French King his Master who should more fully informe his Maiestie and giue his safe-conduct for a further conference in these affaires and so wisely this counterfeit worded his message that the King and Nobles liked well the ouerture and thereupon granting a safe-conduct sent with him an English Herauld to receiue the like and other assignements from the French King 94 But when the Duke of Burgundy vnderstood that a peace was trauersed betwixt Edward Lewis he stormed not a little and with no small hast from Lutzenburgh accompanied with sixteene horse only came to his brother King Edward and in a great rage reproued him of breach of promise and vncourteous requitall of his former kindnes that thus would enter amity with his great foe and in outward semblance more ready to bite then to barke burst into these reproofes Haue you quoth hee brother passed the Seas entred France and without killing of a poore flie or burning of a silly Sheepecote taken a shamefull truce Oh S. George did Edward your noble Ancestor euer make Armie into France and returned without battell or Conquest That victorious Prince King Henry the fifth as neere of kinne vnto you as me whose blood you haue either rightfullie or wrongfully God knoweth extinguished and destroied with a small puissance conquered Normandy kept it and neuer would come to composition till he had the whole kingdome of France offrâ—…d him and was made heire apparant vnto that Crowne Contrariwise you without any thing done proffer of battell or gaine of honor haue now condiscended vnto a pâ—…ce as profitable for Englâ—… â—…s is a poore peascod haue I thinke you for my particular vse drawne the English forces into France which am able of my selfe to defend mine owne cause I tell you plainly no but rather to aid you to recouer your ancient Territories wrongfully withholden and that you shall wel know I need not your aide I will heare of no truce with the French till 〈◊〉 moneths after your arriâ—…ge in England at the least And â—…reupon furiously arising he threw downe the Chaire wherein he had sare and offred to depart 95 Nay stay brother Charles quoth K. Edward sith I with patience haue heard you speake what you would you shall now perforce heare from me what you would not First therefore for my thus entrance into France no man knoweth the occasion better then your selfe for mauger your owne great power you speake of you doe remember I know how the French King tooke from you the faire Towne Amiens and the strong Pile Saint Quintins with diuers other peeces which you neither durst nor were able either to rescue or defend since which time he hath gotten from you your best bosome friends and secret Counsellors so as your selfe stood in doubt determining to besiege Nusse whether the losse would be greater in your absence the French King waiting as a fox for his pray or gaine more in Germany by your power and presence and to keepe this wolfe from your fold was the principall cause why you so earnestly praied me and continually sollicited me to passe ouer the Seas promising mountaines but performing not a Mole-hill bragging a supply both of horse and foote but neuer sent me a hoofe nor a lackie Thinke you brother if wee had entred this enterprize in our owne quarrell we would haue expected your aide I assure you nothing lesse for if we had intended any such Conquest we would with Souldiers fire and sword haue so infected the aire with the flames and slaine of France as should haue annoied your Countreys of Flaunders and Brabant and giuen you leasure to sit still and tell of our euer atchieued great victories nothing doubting but to haue gotten and kept with like manhood and in as great glorie as any of our Ancestors before vs had done But the occasion of warre being yours and you wilfully I will not say cowardly neglecting the same I meane not to prosecute for â—…e French King neuer offended me nor my Subiects except in fauouring Warwicke against me nay I may say against you and now offreth such honorable ouertures of peace which I by Gods grace meane not to forsake but will obserue and keepe God send you ioy thereof quoth the Duke and so abruptly departed from the King 96 The peace thus resolued vpon betwixt the two kings of England and France the place appointed for conference was neere vnto Amiens and the parties assigned for the French were the Bastard of Bourbon Admirall of France the Lord S. Pierre and the Bishop of Eureux For the English were the Lord Howard Sir Thomas St. Leger and Doctor Mâ—…ton Lord Chancellor of England These meeting presentlie fell to a conclusion of peace the conditions whereof were That the French King should forthwith pay to the King of England seuenty two thousand Crownes That the Daulphin should marrie Lady Elizabeth King Edwards eldest daughter and that shee should haue for her maintenance the Dutchy of Guienâ—… or else fifty thousand Crownes yeerely to be paid in the Tower of London for nine yeeres space This peace was so acceptable to King Lewis as he sent sixteene thousand Crownes to bee distributed amongst the English Souldiers with plate and great presents to men of any sort indeed gaue them such entertainment in Amiens as was most bounteous whereof if any desire further to know let him read Comines vpon the same text 97 To graft which peace with a louing beginning the two Kings were desirous to see each others for which end Commissioners were sent to aâ—…gne the place and lastly agreed that the Tow ne 〈◊〉 about three leagues from Amiens seated in a bottome through which the Riâ—… Some ranne was the fittest ouer which a strong bridge was built and in the 〈◊〉 thereof a grate made ouer-thwart with barres no wider asunder then a man might well thrust in his Arme couered with boords ouer head to auoid the raine the bridge so broad that twelue might stand in a rancke on both sides 98 The day approched and the two Kings come to the place hee of France came first to the Grate accompanied with twelue personages as was the appointment wherof Iohn Duke of Bourbon and the Cardinall his brother were the chiefest King Edward entring the bridge on the other end with his brother the Duke of Clarence the Earle of Northumberland the Lord Hastings his Chamberlaine and the Lord Chancellor himselfe apparelled all in cloth of gold with a rich Iewell of precious stones in forme of a Flower de Luce aduanced forward and within fiue foote of the Grate put off his cap and bowed his knee within halfe a foote to the ground King Lewis as readily doing his likely reuerence vnto Edward Where after imbracements through 〈◊〉 Grate the Chancellour of England who was Prelate and Bishop of Ely made an eloquent and learned Oration which done he
Nun in the Nunnery of Dartford in the same County founded by K. Edward the third where shee spent her life in contemplations vnto the day of her death 126 Marie the fift daughter of K. Edward the fourth by Queene Elizabeth his wife was promised in marriage vnto the King of Denmarke but died before it could be solemnized in the Tower of Greenewich the Sunday before Pentecost the twentieth two of her fathers raigne and yeere of Grace 1482. and was buried at Windsore 127 Margaret the sixth daughter of K. Edward the fourth by his wife Queene Elizabeth died an Infant without other mention in our Authors 128 Katherine the seuenth daughter of King Edward the fourth by Queene Elizabeth his wife and the last of them both was married vnto William Courtney Earle of Deuonshire and Lord of Ochaâ—…pton vnto whom shee bare Lord Henrie after the death of his father Earle of Deuonshire who by King Henrie the eight was created Marquesse of Excester in Anno 1525. His Concubines 129 Elizabeth Lucie is certainly known to haue been King Edwards Concubine though nothing so certainly mentioned whose Ladie or of what Parentage shee was that shee was conceiued by him with child is before declared but who that child was is as obscurely laid downe therefore in these things we must be silent and leaue the doubts to be resolued by others Three other concubines this king had whereof Shores wife was not the least beloued whose life falleth further to be spoken of in the Raigne of the vsurper Richard where her storie shall be shewed more at large His naturall Issue 150 Arthur surnamed Plantagenet the naturall sonne of K. Edward the fourth whose mother as is supposed was the Lady Elizabeth Lucie was created Viscount Lisle by King Henrie the eight at Bridewell in London the twentie sixth of Aprill and yeere of Saluation 1533. which title was confâ—…red vpon him in right of his wife Lady Elizabeth sister and heire vnto Iohn Gray Viscount Lisle and the late wife and then widdow of Edmund Dudley who bare vnto this Viscount three daughters which were Bridget Frances and Elizabeth all of them afterward married This Arthur Lord Lisle was made Lieutenant of Callis by the said K. Henry which Towne some of his seruants intended to haue betraied to the French for which their fact himselfe was sent to the Tower of London but his truth appearing after much search the King sent him a rich ring from his owne finger with such comfortable wordes as at the hearing thereof a sudden ioy ouercharged his heart was so immoderately receiued that the same night it made an end of his life whose body was honorably buried in the same Tower 151 Elizabeth the naturall daughter of K. Edward the fourth was married to Sir Thomas Lumley Knight the sonne of George Lord Lumley who died before his father shee bare vnto the said Sir Thomas Richard afterward Lord Lumley from whom the late Lord Lumley did descend EDVVARD THE FIFTH KING OF ENGLAND AND FRANCE AND LORD OF IRELAND THE FIFTIE FIFTH MONARCH OF THIS LAND HIS RAIGNE AND DEATH For the most part written by Sir Thomas Moore CHAPTER XVIII THe father thus dying in the strength of his yeeres and the sonne left to rule before he was ripe the Synders of dissensions which the sicke King had lately raked vp presently brake forth into a more raging flame for the king and Queenes blood that should haue supported young Edwards estate the one side being suspicious and â—…e other prouoked by the execrable desire of soueraignty left the tender king a Prince of such towardnes as his age could conteine destitute and vnarmed which if either kind or kindred had holden place must needes haue beene the surest pillars of his defence The raigne of this King if we may so cal the shorttime of his Soueraignty began the same day that his father died though he was neuer Crowned nor yet commanded the affaires of the Kingdome as an absolute Monarch his young brothers fortunes being ballanced with his 2 For Richard Duke of Gloucester by nature their vncle by office their Protector to their Father beholden to themselues by Oath and Alleagiance bounden all bands broken that holdeth man and man together without any respect of God or the World vnnaturally contriued to bereaue them not onlie of their dignity but also theirlines But forsomuch as the Dukes demeanour â—…reth in effect all the whole matter whereof the raigne of this yong and fift Edward must intreat itâ—… therefore conuenient somewhat to shew you ere we goe further what man this was and from whom he descended that could find in his heart so much mischief to conceiue 3 Know first then that Richard Duke of Yorke a noble man and a mighty beganne not by warre but by law to challenge the Crowne putting his claime into the Parliament where his cause was either for right or fauour so farre foorth aduanced that King Henries blood albeit he had a goodly Prince was vtterly reiected the Crowne by the authoritie of that high Court intailed to the Duke of Yorke and his issue male in remainder immediately after the death of King Henrie But the Duke not induring so long to tarrie intending vnder pretext of dissention and debate arising in the Realme to preuent his time and to take vpon him the rule in King Henries life was with many other Nobles slaine at Wakefield leauing three sonnes Edward George and Richard all of them as they were great states of birth so were they great and stately of stomacke greedy and ambitious of authority and impatient of partners 4 For Edward reuenging his fathers death depriued king Henry and attained the Crowne The second George Duke of Clarence was a goodly Noble Prince and in all things fortunate if either his owne ambition had not set him against his brother or the enuie of his enemies his brother against him For were it by the Queen and Lords of her blood which highly maligned the Kings kindred as women commonly not of malice but of nature hate them whom their husbands loue or were it a proud appetite of the Duke himselfe intending to be King at least-wise hainous treason was laid to his charge and finally were he faulty were he faultlesse attainted he was by Parliament and iudged to death as we haue saide 5 Richard the third sonne of whom we now entreat was in wit and courage equall with either of them in body and prowesse farre vnder them both little of stature ill-limmed and crook-backed his left shoulder much higher then his right very hard fauoured of visage and such as in States is called warly in other men otherwise he was malicious wrathfull and enuious yea and from afore his birth euer froward For it is for truth reported that the Dutchesse his mother had so much adoe in her trauaile that shee could not be deliuered of him vncut and that he came into the
Kings Highnesse out of that Towne Thus bare they folke in hand but when the Lord Riuers vnderstood the gates closed the wayes beset neither his seruants or himself suffered to goe out considering well so great a thing without his knowledge could not bee done for nought and comparing this present manner with his last nights cheare in so few howres to haue so great a change marueilously misliked it How beit sith hee could not get away nor keepe himselfe close hee would not lest hee should seeme to hide himselfe for some secret feare of his own fault wherof he saw no such cause in himselfe hee determined vpon the surety of his owne conscience to goe boldly vnto them and to enquire what this matter might meane whom as soone as they saw they beganne to quarrell with saying that hee entended to set distance betweene the King and them and to bring them to confusion but it should not lie in his power And when he beganne as hee was a very well spoken man in seemely wise to excuse himselfe they carried not the end of his answere but shortly took him put him in ward and that done forthwith went to horsebacke and tooke the way to Stony-Stratford where they found the King with his Company ready to leape on horsebacke and depart forward to leaue that lodging for them because it was too strait for both companies 17 And as soone as they came in his presence they alighted downe with all their company about them to whom the Duke of Buckingham said Go afore Gentlemen and Yeomen keepe your rooms In which goodly array they came to the King and on their knees in very humble manner saluted his Grace who receiued them in very ioyous and amiable manner nothing knowing nor mistrusting as yet what was done But euen by and by in his presence they picked a quarrell to the Lord Gray the Kings other brother by his mother saying that he with the Lord Marquesse his brother and the Lord Riuers his vncle had compassed to rule the King and the realm and to set variance among the States and to subdue and destroy the noble bloud of the Realme towards the accomplishing whereof they said that the Lord Marquesse had entred into the Tower of London thence taken out the Kings treasure and had sent men to the sea All which things these Dukes well knew were done for necessary and good purposes by the whole Councell at London sauing that somwhat they must say 18 Vnto which words the King answered what my brother Marquesse had done I cannot say but in good sooth I dare well answere for mine vncle Riuers my brother here that they are inocent of any such matter yea my liege quoth the Duke of Buckingham they haue kept their dealings in these matters farre from the knowledge of your good Grace And forth with they arrested the Lord Richard Sir Thomas Vaughan and Sir Richard Hawt Knights in the Kings presence and brought the king and all his company backe vnto Northampton where they tooke againe further counsell And there they sent away from the King whome it pleased them and set new seruants about him such as better liked them then him At which dealing the king wept and was nothing content but it booted not and at dinner the Duke of Glocester sent a dish from his owne Table to the Lord Riuers bidding him be of good cheere for all should bee well But the Lord Riuers thanking the Duke prayed the Messenger to beare it to the Lord Richard with the same message for his comfort as one to whom such aduersity was strange but himselfe had beene all his dayes inured therewith and therefore could beare it the better but for all this comfortable courtesie of the Duke of Glocester he sent the Lord Riuers and the Lord Richard with Sir Thomas Vaughan into the North Country into diuers places to prison and afterward all to Pomfret where they were in conclusion beheaded 19 In this wise the Duke of Glocester tooke vpon himselfe the Order and Gouernance of the yong King whom with much honour and humble reuerence he conuaied towards London But anone the tidings of this matter came hastily to the Queene a little before the midnight following and that in the sorest wise that the King her sonne was taken her brother her sonne and other friends arrested sent no man wist whither to bee done with God wot what With which tidings the Queen in great fright heauinesse bewailed her childes raigne her friendes mischance and her owne misfortune damning the time that euer shee disswaded the gathering of power about the King got her selfe in all hast possible with her young sonne and her daughters out of the Palace of Westminster in which shee then lay into the Sanctuary lodging her selfe and company there in the Abbots place 20 Now came there one likewise not long after night from the Lord Chamberlaine vnto the Archbishoppe of Yorke then Chancellor of England to his place no â—…re from Westminster and for that hee shewed his seruants that he had tidings of great importance that his M. gaue him in charge not to forbeare his rest they letted not to awake him nor hee to admit the Messenger vnto his bed side Of whom hee heard that these Dukes were gone backe with the Kings Grace from Stony-Stratford vnto Northampton notwithstanding Sir quoth he my Lord sendeth your Lordshippe word that there is no feare for hee assureth you that all shall bee well I assure him quoth the Archbishoppe bee it as well as it will it will neuer bee so well as we haue seene it And thereupon by and by after the messengers departure hee caused in all hast all his seruants to bee called vp and so with his owne houshold about him euery man weaponed hee tooke the Great Seale with him and came yet before day vnto the Queene About whom he found much heauinesse rumble hast and businesse carriage and conueiance of her stuffe into Sanctuary chests coffers packes and fardels trussed all on mens backs no man vnoccupied some lading some going some discharging some comming for more some breaking down the wals to bring in the next way and some drew to them to helpe to carry a wrong way The Queene her selfe sate alone alow on the rushes all desolate and dismayed whom the Archbishop comforted in the best manner hee could shewing her that hee trusted the matter was nothing so sore as shee tooke it for and that hee was put in good hope and out of feare by a message sent him from the L. Chamberlaine Ah woe worth him quoth the Queene hee is one of them that laboureth to destroy mee and my bloud 21 Madam quoth hee bee of good cheare for I assure you if they crowne any other King then your sonne whom they haue now with them we shal on the morrow crown his brother whom
the land Then our Lord God was dread loued and honoured then within the land was peace and tranquility and among neighbours concord and charity then the malice of outward enemies was mightilie resisted and repressed and the land honourably defended with many great and glorious victories then the entercourse of Merchants was largely vsed and exercised by which thinges aboue remembred the land was greatly enriched so that aswell the Merchants and Artificers as other poore people labouring for their liuings in diuers occupations had competent gaine to the sustentation of them their housholds liuing without miserable and intollerable pouerty but afterward when that such as had the rule and gouernance of this land delighting in adulation and flattery and led by sensuality and concupiscence followed the counsell of persons insolent vicious and of inordinate auarice despising the counsell of good vertuous prudent persons such as aboue bee remembred The prosperity of this land dayly decreased so that felicity was turned into misery and prosperity into aduersity and the order of policy and of the law of God and Man confounded whereby it is likely this Realme to fall into extreme misery and desolation which God defend without due prouision of couenable remedy bee had in this behalfe in all goodly hast 3 Ouer this among other things more speciall wee consider how that the time of the raigne of K. Edward the fourth late deceased after the vngracious pretensed marriage as all England hath cause so to say made betwixt the said King Edward and Elizabeth sometimes wife to Sir Iohn Gray knight late naming her selfe and many yeeres heretofore Queene of England the order of all politicke rule was peruerted the lawes of God and of Gods Church and also the lawes of nature and of England and also of the laudable customes and liberties of the same wherein euery English man is inheritor broken subuerted and contemned against all reason and iustice so that the land was ruled by selfe-will and pleasure feare and dread all manner of equity and law laide apart and despised whereof ensued many inconueniences and mischiefes as murthers extortions and oppressions namely of poore and impotent people so that no man sure of his life land or liuelyhood ne of his wife daughter nor seruant euery good maiden and woman standing in dread to bee rauished and defloured and besides this what discords inward battels effusion of Christian mens bloud and namely by the destruction of the Nobles bloud of this land was had and committed within the same it is euident and notarie through all this Realme vnto the great sorrow and heauinesse of all true Englishmen And here also wee consider how that the said pretended marriage betwixt the aboue named King Edward and Elizabeth Gray was made of great presumption without the knowing assent of the Lords of this land and also by sorcery and witchcraft committed by the said Elizabeth and her mother Iaquet Dutchesse of Bedford as the common opinion of the people and the publike voice and fame is through all this land and hereafter if the cause shall require shall be proued sufficiently in time and place conuenient And here also wee consider how that the said pretensed marriage was made priuily and secretly without edition of banes in a priuate Chamber a prophane place and not openly in the face of the Church after the law of Gods Church but contrary thereunto and the laudable custome of the Church of England And how also that at the time of contract of the same pretended marriage and before and long time after the said King Edward was and stood married and troth-plight to one Dame Elienor Butler daughter of the old Earle of Shrewsbury with whom the same Edward had made a precontract of Matrimonie long time before hee made the saide pretenced marriage with the said Elizabeth Gray in manner and forme aforesaid which Premisses being true as in very truth they beene true it appeareth and followeth euidently that the said King Edward during his life and the said Elizabeth liued together sinfully and damnably in adultery against the law of God and of his Church And therefore no maruell that the Soueraigne Lord and the head of this land being of such vngodly disposition and prouoking the ire and indignation of our Lord God such hainous mischiefe and inconueniences as are aboue remembred were vsed and committed in the Realme among the Subiects Also it appeareth euidently and followeth that all the Issue and children of the â—…id King Edward beene bastard and vnable to inherite or to claime any thing by inheritance by the law and custome of England 4 Moreouer we consider how that afterwards by the three Estates of this Realm assembled in Parliament holden at Westminster the 17. yeere of the raigne of the said King Edward the fourth hee then being in possession of the Crowne and royall estate by Act made in the same Parliament George Duke of Clarence brother to the said King Edward now deceased was conuicted and attainted of high treason as in the same Act is contained more at large by cause and reason whereof all the Issue of the saide George was and is disabled and barred of all right and claime that in any case they might haue or challenge by inheritance to the Crowne and dignity royall of this Realme by the ancient law and custome of this same Realme Ouer this wee consider that ye be the vndoubted sonne and heire of Richard late Duke of Yorke very inheritor of the sayd Crowne and dignitie royall and as in right King of England by way of inheritance and that at this time the premisses duely considered there is none other person liuing but ye only that by right may claime the said Crowne and dignitie royall by way of inheritance and how that yee be borne within this land by reason whereof as we deeme in our mindes yee be more naturally enclined to the prosperitie and common weale of the same and all the three estates of the Land haue and may haue more certaine knowledge of your birth and filiation aforesaid We consider also the great wit prudence iustice princely courage and the memorable and laudable acts in diuers battels which as wee by experience know you heretofore haue done for the saluation and defence of this same Realme and also the great noblenesse excellencie of your birth and bloud as of him that is descended of the three most royall houses in Christendome that is to say England France and Spaine Wherefore these premisses by vs diligently considered we desiring effectually the peace traquilitie and weale-publique of this Land and the reduction of the same to the ancient honourable estate and prosperitie and hauing in your great prudence iustice princely courage and excellent vertue singular confidence haue chosen in all that in vt is and by this our writing choose you High and Mightie Prince our King and Soueraigne
the one side of me Semblably my cosin the Earle of Richmond his aides and kinsfolkes will surely attempt either to bite or to pierce me on the other side so that my life and rule should euer hang vnquiet in doubt of death or deposition And if the said two linages of Yorke and Lancaster should ioine in one against me then were I surely matched Wherfore I haue clecrelie determined vtterly to relinquish all imaginations concerning the obtaining of the Crown For as I told you the Countesse of Richmond in my returne from the new named King meeting me in the high way praied me first for kindreds sake secondly for the loue I bare to my Grandfather Duke Humfrey who was sworne brother to her father to moue the King to be good to her sonne Henry Earle of Richmond and to licence him with his fauour to returne againe into England and if it were his pleasure so to doe shee promised that the Earle her sonne should marry one of the Kings daughters at the appointment of the King without any thing demanded for the said espousals but only the Kings fauour which request I soone ouerpassed and departed But after in my lodging I called to memory more of that matter and now am bent that the Earle of Richmond heire of the house of Lancaster shall take to wife Lady Elizabeth eldest daughter to King Edward by the which marriage both the houses of Yorke and Lancaster may be vnited in one 28 When the Duke had said Bishop Morton who euer fauoured the house of Lancaster was wondrous ioyfull for all his imagination tended to this effect and lest the Dukes courage should asswage or his minde alter he said to the Duke My Lord of Buckingham sith by Gods prouision and your incomparable wisdome this noble coniunction is first moued it is necessary to consider what persons we shall first make priuie of this politicke conclusion By my troth quoth the Duke we will begin with my Ladie of Richmond the Earles mother which knoweth where he is in Britaine sith you will begin that way said the Bishop I haue an old friend with the Countesse called Reinald Bray for whom I shall send if it be your pleasure so the Bishop wrote for him to come to Brechnock who straite came backe with the messenger where the Duke and Bishop declared what they had deuised for the preferment of the Earle of Richmond sonne to his Lady and Mistresse willing her first to compasse how to obtaine the goodwill of Queene Elizabeth and also of her eldest daughter and after secretly to send to her sonne in Britaine to declare what high honour was prepared for him if he would sweare to marrie the Ladie Elizabeth assoone as hee was King of the Realme With which conclusion Reinold Bray with a glad heart returned to the Countesse his Lady Bray thus departed the Bishop told the Duke that if he were in his Isle of Ely he could make many friends to further their enterprise The Duke knew this to bee true but yet loth to loose the society of such a Counsellor gaue him faire words saying he should shortly depart well accompanied for feare of enemies but the Bishop ere the Dukes company were assembled secretly disguised in a night departed and came to Ely where he found money and friends and then sailed into Flaunders where he did the Earle of Ricchmond good seruice 29 When Reinold Bray had declared his message to the Countesse no meruaile if shee were glad wherefore shee deuised a means how to breake this matter to Queen Elizabeth being then in Sanctuary at Westminster and hauing in her family a certaine Welshman called Lewis learned in Phisicke now hauing oportunity to breake her minde vnto him declared that the time was come that her sonne should be ioined in marriage with Lady Elizabeth daughter and heire to King Edward and that King Richard should out of all honour and estate be deiected and required him to goe to Queene Elizabeth not as a messenger but as one that came friendlie to visite her and as time and place should serue to make her priuy of this deuise This Phisitian with good diligence repaired to the Queene and when he saw time conuenient said vnto her Madame although my imagination be very simple yet for the entire affection I beare to you and to your children I am so bolde to vtter vnto you a secret conceit which I haue compassed in my braine When I remember the great losse which you haue sustained by the death of your louing husband and the great sorrow that you haue suffered by the cruell murder of your innocent children I can no lesse doe then daily study how to bring your heart to comfort and also to reuenge the quarrell of you and your children on that cruell tyrant King Richard And first consider what battel and what mischiefe haue risen by the dissention betweene the two houses of Yorke and Lancaster which two families if they may be ioined in one I doubt not but that your line shall be again restored to your great ioy comfort you know Madam that of the house of Lancaster the Earle of Richmond is next of bloud to the house of York your daughters now are heirs If you could deuise the means how to couple your eldest daughter with the Earle of Richmund in matrimony no doubt but that the vsurper should shortly bee deposed and your heire againe to her right restored 30 When the Queene had heard this friendly Motion shee instantly besought him that as he had beene the first inuentor of so good an enterprise that now hee would not desist to follow the same requiring him further that he would resort to the Countesse of Richmund mother to the Earle Henrie and to declare to her on the Queenes behalfe that all the friends of King Edward her husband should assist and take part with the Earle of Richmund her sonne so that hee would take an oath that after the Kingdome obtained to espouse the Lady Elizabeth her daughter c. M. Lewis so sped his busines that he made a finall end of this businesse betweene the two mothers so the Lady Margaret Countesse of Richmund brought to a good hope of the preferment of her son made Reinold Bray chiefe soliciter of this conspiracy giuing him in charge secretly to inueagle such persons of Nobility to ioyne with her take her part as he knew to be faithfull 31 This Reinold Bray within few dayes brought to his luer Sir Giles Daubeny Sir Iohn Cheinie Knights Richard Guilford and Thomas Ramney Esquiers and others In the meane while the Countesse of Richmund sent one Christopher Vrsewicke a Priest into Britaine to the Earle of Richmund her sonne to declare to him all the agreements between her and the Queene agreede and with all to shew him that the Duke of Buckingham was one of the first
English and the Duke of Burgundies subiects Shine also was burnt and being new builded called Richmund for which and the like it will be fittest to haue recourse to vulgar Annals 62 The Coast of State now seeming clearefrom al thickning weather Ferdinando and Isabella King Queen of Spain according to the points of agreemēt betweene them and King Henry concerning their fourth daughter the Lady Katherine borne at Alcala de Finari or Complutum sent her royally appointed in a goodly Flete to England there to fulfill in person what hitherto had beene onely treated of who after many difficulties tooke land at Plimouth in October Ferdinando her father was the sonne of Iohn King of Arragon and Sicilia and although he was vnlearned as being brought vp among armes and souldiers yet by vsing the familiarity of wisemen he also became very wise and proued that great Prince which first in these latter times recalled the old glorie of Spaine and reared it to such an enuious magnitude as that the iealousie thereof hath bred no small quarrels in Christendome For by his marriage with Isabella sole sister and heire to Henry the fourth King of Castile and Leon he raigned in right of his wife and iointly with her oner those two Kingdomes and their appurtenances who together saith Marineus of Sicilia did admirable things and workes most holy They recouered the huge City and Kingdome of Granada and part of Andaluzia from the Moores after they had beene in violent possession thereof seuen hundreth and fourescore yeeres and hauing purged those places from the filth of Mahomets superstitions built Churches to the honour of Iesus Christ by occasion whereof Ferdinando was surnamed the Catholike King The walles of the Citie of Granada at the time of the surrender which after about tenne yeeres warres was by V◅bdelis King thereof made to Ferdinando and Isabella had twelue miles in compasse and in the same twelue Gates and a thousand towres enclosing seuen Hilles couered with building innumerable people and inestimable riches the Spanish forces at this conquest were about 12000. Horse one hundred thousand foot The said King and Queene besides many other their mighty actions did also first discouer America by Christopher Columbus thereby brought a whole new world to the notice of Christendom Isabella her self descended of the blood roial of England being daughter of Iohn the second King of Castile Leon son of Henrie the third King of Castile and Leon and of Katherine his wife daughter of Iohn Duke of Lancaster third sonne of our Edward the third of triumphall and neuer-dying memorie was a Ladie whose like the Christian world had seldom any of that wisdome grauity chastity and of so laborious a deuotion that she did not onely day by day performe the Canonicall and howerly taske of prayers vsed by Priests but many other and brought vp her children accordingly 63 The Lady Katherine being about eighteene yeeres old and borne of so great so noble so victorious and vertuous parents is with iust maiesty and solemnity openly married in Paules Church to Arthur Prince of Wales aged about fifteene yeeres and eldest sonne to Henry the seuenth King of England and of Elizabeth his wife The Archbishop of Canterbury assisted with nineteene Bishops and Abbots mitred ioyned their hands and performed all the other Church rites vpon that great day The vulgar Annals can tell you the splendor and glorie thereof in apparrell iewels Pageants banquets guests and other princely complements the onely weighty businesse of many weaker braines A graue Lady as som haue written was laid in bed between the Bride and Bridegrome to hinder actuall consummation in regard of the Princes greene estate of body but others alleadge many arguments to proue that matrimoniall performance was between thē howsoeuer her self when that afterward came in question appealed to the conscience of K. Henry the eight her second husband if hee found her not a maide But Prince Arthur enioyed his marriage a very short while for in Aprill following hee died at Ludlow being vnder sixteene yeeres of age being a Prince in whose youth the lights of all noble vertues did cleerely beginne to shine His aptnesse to learn was almost incredible for by the report of his Master hee had either learned without booke or otherwise studiously turned and reuolued with his own hands eies these authors following In Grammar Garin Perot Sulpicius Gellius and Valla In Poetrie Homer Virgil Luc◅n Ouid Silius Plautus and Terence In Oratorie Tullies Offices Epistles Paradoxes and Quintilian In Historie Thucydides Liuie Caesars Commentaries Suetonius Tacitus Plinius Valerius Maximus Salust Eusebius Wherein wee haue beene particular to signifie what Authors were then thought fitte to bee elementary and rudimentall vnto Princes and by their example to all of Noble or gentle birth whose superficiall boldnesse in books in these frothy dayes is become most scandalous and iniurious to the honour and vse of learning 64 But before the vntimely expiration of this great hope of England King Henry weary of warres and tumults and desirous to lay the beginnings of a long peace by most inward friendship with all his great neighbours had concluded a match betweene Margaret his eldest daughter and Iames the fourth King of Scotland the assurance whereof was published in the February next before Prince Arthurs death at Paules Crosse in reioycement whereof Te Deum was sung and other signes of publike ioy declared The Bishoppe of Rosse saith that the Earle of Bothwell did openly handfast or espouse the said faire Lady in the name of King Iames at Pauls Crosse being Saint Paules day This contract was brought about in manner following After that the storme of warre had by mediation as before said beene throughly laid betweene the two sister Nations it chanced certaine of the Scots by their suspitious behauiour and rough Phrases to prouoke the Garrison of Norham Castle to issue who in the bickering slew and hurt some of them and droue the rest away King Iames expostulates this violence very sharply by letters with King Henry who returned most satisfactory answeres Richard Fox Bishop of Durham whose the men and Castell were wrote also many deprecatory letters humbly praying the Scotish King to accept amends wherunto hee in the end inclined and hauing some matters of farre greater moment to impart desired the Bishops presence in Scotland knowing his deepe wisdome and great grace with his Soueraigne which King Henry gladly assented vnto The meeting was at Melrose an Abbey of Cistertian Monkes where the King abode who hauing roundly vttered to the Bishoppe his offence conceiued for the breach of good termes at Norham Castell and yet being finally pleased to receiue satisfaction hee then secretly discouered his whole mind the summe whereof was That the king of England would be pleased to giue to him in mariage the
Lady Margaret his eldest daughter as a pledge of indissoluble amitie The Bishoppe promised his best diligence and accordingly after his returne laboured therein with King Henry who most gladly hearkened thereunto Whereupon the Scotish King sent the Archbishoppe of Glasco the Earle of Bothwell and others to demand the Lady in marriage Their entertainement was hearty and princely But when the proposition came to scanning at the Councell table it had not currant passage at first for there were who obiected as an inconuenience That by this marriage the Crowne of England might come to the Scotish line by the issue of Lady Margaret Whereunto it is said King Henry made this answere What if it should for if any such thing should happen which Omen God forbid I see it will come to passe that our Kingdome shall leese nothing thereby because there will not bee an accession of England to Scotland but contrarily of Scotland vnto England as to that which is farre away the most noble head of the whole Iland seeing that which is lesse vseth to accrue to the ornament and honour of that which is much the greater as Normandy heretofore carue to be vnder the dominion and power of the English our forefathers When this was said the whole boord of councell receiued it as an Oracle it went cleare about That Margaret should be married to the King of Scotland With this answere and other instructions the Scottish Ambassadors were sent home who afterward returned into England with full authority satisfaction to all Henries propositions whereupon ensued the before said publishment of assurances at Paules Crosse. It was a principall Article in this agreement That no Englishman should enter Scotland nor Scot into England without commendatory letters from their Soueraigne Which Article was reputed a speciall meane to preserue the peace inuiolable 65 But ere the young Lady her selfe was conuaied into Scotland her brother Prince Arthur died and in * February next ensuing their mother also Queene Elizabeth as shee lay in Child-bed within the Tower of London The King to repaire his mind with fresh consolations in aduancing his onely remaining sonne Henry Duke of Yorke created him suddainely Prince of Wales Earle of Chester Flint within few dayes after his mothers decease Thus was Arthurs losse supplied howsoeuer Henry made Prince espoused soone after though with much reluctation the Lady Katherine his elder brothers widdow vpon the fiue and twentieth of Iune at the Bishoppe of Salisburies house in Fleetstreet And in this wise by prouiding so worthy a wife for him though to say truth her great Dowet was the chiefe motiue the king thought that the estate of England was sufficiently setled wherfore conuerting his cares to the accomplishment of affinity with Scotland hee most sūptuously furnished his deerest eldest daughter for her iourney himself in person trauelled frō Richmund as farre with her as C◅leweston beside Northampton where his mother the Countesse lay after certaine dayes spent in solace the King gaue her his blessing with fatherly counsell and exhortation and committed the guard and conduct of her person principally to the Earles of Surrey and Northumberland and to such Ladies and Gentlewomen as were appointed to that seruice a great company of Lords Knights Esquiers men of Marke attending them as farre as Berwicke At S. Lamberts Church in Lamer Moore within Scotland the King attended by the principall of his Nobles receiued her from the hands of the Earle of Northumberland and the next yeere after married her at Edenborough in the presence of all his Nobility The King gaue great entertainement to the English and shewed them iusting and other pastimes after the Scotish fashion The Scotishmen saith the Bishoppe of Rosse were not behind but farre aboue the Englishmen both in apparrell rich Iewels and massie chaines many Ladies hauing their habiliments set with Goldsmith worke garnisht with Pearle and Stone of price with gallant and wel trapped horses Diuerse Ladies also and young Gentlewomen of England attending Queene Margaret remained there and were well married to certaine Noblemen of Scotland whose progenie liues honourably there euen at these dayes The effect of this marriage is grauely described by the same Bishop in these words There was perfect peace and sincere amity betweene the two Realmes of England and Scotland a long time after And verily during the life of King Henry the seuenth no cause of breach was ministred by either of the Princes but they continued in great loue and friendshippe and mutuall societie contracting of marriages continuall enterchange of Merchandize betwixt the Subiects of both the Realmes as they had beene AL vnder the obedience of ONE PRINCE where through Iustice Policy and Riches did flourish and abound throughout the whole Isle of Albion And of this marriage is Iames the sixth descended being that ONE PRINCE vnder whose obedience AL are now gouerned as vnder the sole and lawfull lineall Monarch of great Britaine for this Iames the fourth had Issue Iames the fifth hee had Issue Queene Mary shee had issue our present Soueraigne the great grandchild of the said Queene Margaret eldest daughter of K. Henrie the seuenth 66 Which effects of peace and riches as they could not but bee comfortable to so wise a King as Henry they being the fruit as it were of his owne iust labours so let vs now obserue the last worldly cares of his raigne and vpon what obiects hee fixed his mind freede from the awe of open challenges of the Crowne and from throwes at his maine which with what art valour and felicity hee at first atchieued and with how great hazards troubles and bloudie businesses he brought it to such passe that neighbour Kinges reputed it safe to entermarry with his family wee haue already heard Two principall points tooke vp the last Scenes of his life for the rest of his time hee wholy employed either in the seruice of Almighty God wherin hee was so diligent that euery day he was present after the deuotions of those times at two or three Masses oftentimes hearing godly Sermons or in building wherewith hee kept his senses busied The one of the two chiefe points was to watch ouer the waies of his wiues kindred the remaining branches of the turbulent and vnfortunate house of Yorke whose growth and greatnesse hee supposed might at some time or other ouertoppe his owne the other was vnder opinion of iustice to encrease his treasure out of the common purses wherby he seemed onerous to many somwhat obscured the brightnes of his former glory at leastwise diminished his opinion with the generality Concerning his courses holden with his wiues kindred the laterall issues and staddles of the Plantagenets it fell out thus which by * occasion of the accidentall landing of Philip King of Spain at this time wherby the Earle of Suffolkes taking was procured we thought it best to handle here together
Church though vnsufficient for so great a worke doe powre forth the cogitations of our heart that the Catholike faith without which no man can attaine to saluation may receiue continuall increase and that those good lawes and constitutions decreed by the wisdome and learning of such as are in authority especially the faithfull in Christ for restraining the attempts of all that labour to oppresse the same or by wicked lyes fictions seeke to peruert and obscure it may prosper with perpetuall increase doe bestow our paines and vtmost endeuour in our office and Ministery And like as the Romane Bishops our Predecessors were wont to shew especiall fauour to Catholike Princes according as the quality of matters and timesrequired especially to them that in troublesome times when the madnesse and perfidious dealing of Schismatikes and heretikes most of all abound did abide constant and vnmoueable not onely in soundnesse of faith and pure denotion to the holy Romane Church but also as the most legitimate sonnes and valiant Champions of the same opposed themselues both with mind and body against the furious madnes of Schismatikes and heretikes so likewise also doe wee desire to extoll your Maiesty with worthy and immortall praises for your high and immortall deserts and labours towards vs and this holy See wherein by Gods permission wee sit to grant vnto it those things for which it ought to watch and driue away the Wolues from the Lords flocke and to cut off with the materiall sword rotten members which infect the mysticall body of Christ and to confirme the hearts of the faithfull in soundnesse of beliefe Now where of late our beloued sonne Iohn Clarke your Maiesties Orator with vs being in our Consistory before our venerable brethren of the holy Romane Church the Cardinals and many other Prelates of the same exhibited a booke vnto vs to bee examined and allowed of vs which booke your Maiesties selfe who doth all things with diligence and nothing amisse enflamed with charity and zeale to the Catholike faith and with ardent deuotion toward vs and this holy See hath composed as a most worthy and soueraigne Antidote against the errors of diuers heretikes often condemned by this holy See and of late stirred vp and brought in by Martin Luther And your said Orator hath also largely declared vnto vs that your Maiesty is ready and purposeth like as you haue confuted the notorious errors of the said Martin by true reason and inuincible authorities of sacred Scripture and Ancient fathers so you will punish to the vttermost of your power all those of your whole Kingdome that shall presume to follow or defend them and we haue diligently and exactly perused and viewed the admirable doctrine of your said booke watered with the dew of heauenly Grace and doe heartily thanke Almighty God from whom euery good and perfect gift doth come who hath vouchsafed to inspire your Noble mind inclined to euery good thing and to endue you with so great Grace from heauen as to write those things whereby you are able to defend his holy faith against such a new Innouator of damned errors and also incite by your example all other Christian Kings and Princes to be willing to fauour and further with all their best aides the Orthodoxall faith and Euangelicall truth whensoeuer it bee brought into danger or doubt And wee thinke it also meete that they who haue vndertaken such godly labours for the defence of the faith of Christ should haue all prayse and honour of vs and wee are desirous that not onely the things themselues which your Maiesty hath written being both of most sound doctrine and no lesse eloquence should bee extolled and magnified with condigne commendations and allowed and confirmed by our authority but also that your Maiesty should bee graced with such an honour and such a Title as that both for our time and euer hereafter all men might perceiue how gratefull and acceptable this gift of your Maiesties hath been vnto vs especially offered vnto vs now at this time Wee who be the true successors of Peter whom Christ at his ascension into heauen left his Vicar on earth and to whom hee committed the care of his flocke We I say who sit in this holy seate from which all dignities and titles doe flow vpon mature deliberation had with our said brethren about these things haue by the generall agreement and consent of them decreed to bestow vpon your Maiestie this title namely THE DEFENDER OF THE FAITH And accordingly by these Presents doe instile you with such a title commaunding all faithfull Christians that they name your Maiesty with this Title and when they write to you that after the Word KING they adioine DEFENDER OF THE FAITH And truely wee diligently considering and weighing your singular merits were not able to bethinke vs of a name more worthy and conuenient for your Maiesty then the excellency and dignity of this Title which so often as you shal heare and reade so often you may call to mind this your singular vertue and great desert nor may you by this Title puffe vp your self in pride but according to your wonted prudence become more humble and bee more valiant and constant in the faith of Christ and in denotion to this holy See by which you haue beene exalted reioycing in the Lord the giuer of all good things leauing this as a perpetuall and immortal monument of your glory to your children shewing them the way vnto the like that if they shall desire to be graced 55 Whilest these things were in working at Rome arose great troubles in Ireland the Kerns casting off all obedience and killing the Kings subiects where they found them against whom Thomas Howard Earle of Surrey Lord Lieutenant of that kingdome made foorth his power and followed them himselfe with such danger of life that the visor of his Helmet was shot off as hee pursued the enemy through the desert woods but these Rebels cut off by his high valour and warres proclaimed at one time against Scotland and France the Lord Lieutenant was recalled into England and Piers Butler Earle of Osorie made Deputie of Ireland in his stead betwixt whom and Girald Fitz-Girald Earle of Kildare whose sister hee had married arose no little strife and debate which grew to that height as King Henry sent Commissioners to trie and examine the differences which was so cleered on Kildares behalfe that Osorie was discharged of his Office and the Lord Fitz-girald sworne deputy in his place whereat Cardinal Wolsey whose hand chiefly steered all states affaires a deadly enemy to the Earle of Kildare was highly offended and to vndermine the foundations of this his new Gouernment gaue eare vnto Osorie who accused the new deputie of many misdemeanors among which these were the principall that he winked at Desmonds escape whom he should haue attached by order from the King that he grew ouer familiar with the natiue Irish
draw Gods indignation against me which I feare wee haue already done in that hee hath sent vs no Issue male and them that were begot in this nuptiall bed no sooner came into the world but were taken againe thence and hopelesse now of more issue by her it behoueth me to consider the state of this Realme and the danger that may follow for lacke of a lawfull Prince to succeed This burden too weighty for my weake conscience not in any dislike of the Queenes age or person with whom I desire onely to continue if our marriage may stand with the law of God I haue in this place assembled you our graue Prelates and learned Diuines to determine of and will God willing submit my selfe to your iudgements My doubts in this case I moued in confession to you my Lord of Lincolne and ghostly father whereof your selfe being somwhat trobled said you would aske counsell of you all my Lords Then of you my Lord of Canterbury being Metropolitane I got licence to put the matter in question to which graâ—… you all put your seales as here in this Court the same is to bee seene True it is said the Lord of Canterbury and I doubt not but that all my brethren here present will acknowledge the same Not so my Lord said the Bishoppe of Rochester you neuer had my hand to that Instrument nor neuer shal Indeed said Canterbury you did it not your selfe but admitted mâ—…e to subscribe your name and allowed mee your Seale vnder your correction said Rochester that is not so Well well quoth the King you are but one man against whom at this time we will not dispute and so rose vp and the Court adiourned ned to England but he tooke his way towards the Emperour to whom the cause somewhat appertained being then at Vienna in his expedition against the Turke vnto whose learned men he offered disputation and in priuate conference so satisfied Cornelius Agrippa the most respected for learning in the Emperours Court as he held the Proposition most true Whereupon others learned were discouraged to dispute and suffered Cranmer to depart without any further proceedings 80 The matter thus manifested in most parts of Christendome this Gordians knot was lastly vnloosed by King Henrie himselfe who now besides this his marriage beganne to call in question what authority the Pope had in his dominions which being afterwards debated in Parliament an Act passed against his vsurped Hierarchy and all persons forbidden to appeale or to make any paiments vnto Rome The Kings marriage with Lady Katherine was by the same Parliament dissolued and his separation from her made by the Archbishop of Canterburie to stand good and effectuall by Law and that Queene Katherine from thenceforth should be called Princesse Dowager which doings shee tooke so to hart as shee procured the Popes curse against King Henrie and his Realme which curse was set vp at Dunkirke in Flaunders for that the bringer thereof durst come no neerer And the Pope in reuenge of himselfe being set in his Consistory accompanied with his Cardinals proceeded to the Censure of these great Princes marriage which he then adiudged to stand most firme and Canonicall and enioyned King Henry to hold matrimoniall society with the said Katherine his lawfull wife and Queene and in that estate to account and maintaine her as it became a King and louing husband to doe and if he refused to accomplish these premisses then to be compelled thereunto and neuer after to be heard in any Court as touching the inualiditie of the said marriage and to pay the expences of the said trauerse as he the holy father should limit and thinke meete This was done a yeere after that the King had married Queen Anne and bare date from Rome the 23. of March and yeere of Christ 1534. For in the meane while King Henry had set his affection vpon the Lady Anne Bullen a Phenix indeed in his Princely eye and another Hester for Englands saluation both in her selfe and roiall Bud succeeding as the heauens and world doe witnes to this day Shee was the daughter of Sir Thomas Bullen Viscount Rochford Earle of Wiltshire and of Ladie Elizabeth daughter of Thomas Howard Duke of Norfolke This Earle Thomas her father was the sonne of Sir William Bullen whose wife was Lady Margaret the second daughter and Coheire of Thomas Butler Earle of Ormond and the said Sir William was the sonne of Sir Godfrey Bullen Lord Maior of London who lieth buried in Saint Laurence Church in the Iewrie pictured in his winding sheete vpon a Plate of Brasse and about his Graue-stone vpon a border of brasse in many places these words are written Now thus Now thus Now thus whose Charity was extended vpon the poore housholders of that Citie in distributing among them a thousand pounds His Lady was Anne eldest daughter and Coheire vnto Thomas Lord Hâ—… and Hasting and his discent out of the house of the Bullens an ancient Family in the Countie of Norfolke accursed therefore be the pen that slanderously bringeth this rose from a defiled Bed whose Serpents mouth to vphold his God the Pope hath spewed out his poison of vntruthes and made his tongue a sharpe sword against the Lords annointed let him therefore receiue his portion with the Serpent of deceit and his reward with Satan the father of Lies 81 This Ladies religion was different from all Papall indulgences imbracing the Gospell that then began in our vulgar language to bee read for which cause saith Sleidan she was accounted a Lutheran cause enough to bee enuied at by the Bishops of that time 82 Her the King inuested Marchionesse of Pembroke with Mantle and Coronet both in regarde of her Nobilitie and many vertues for so runne the wordes of her Patent which done he tooke the seas for France accompanied with such a traine of his Nobles as the like had not been seen and among many Ladies Anne Bullen was one where hee complained to the French King of the great wrongs offered him by the dull Pope as hee called him who would haue Kings in person to attend his leasure at Rome and contrary to their Kingly dignities to expose themselues and affaires at his will there to bondage and great danger and therefore he earnestly requested that the Pope might bee summoned to a Councell to answere the many abuses that hee had offered vnto most of the Princes in Christendome and vnto himselfe not the least who for his part had allowed him threescore thousand Angels monethly to maintaine an Army for his deliuerance out of the Castle of Angell where the Emperials vnder the Prince of Orenge kept him Which his businesse being ended in France and the King againe returned into England he presently though priuily married the said Lady Marchionesse in his Closet at White-hall in the presence of many the Lady Anne
setting him vp lest in acting his part vpon that infectiue stage hee put the land to as much trouble as the arreared Duke Richard of Yorke had done after hee was ordained heire apparant which Title produced the Tragedy of his raiser King Henry the sixt and now hauing him and his Abetters vpon the aduantage the better to secure his owne Estate hee caused the heades of this Lord Marquesse with the Lord Montacute and Sir Edward Neuill to bee cut off vpon Tower-hill 105 The King then a Widdower since the death of Queene Iane who departed this life two yeeres before meant to 〈◊〉 whâ—… hee had done maugre all 〈◊〉 better â—…o effect by the Counsell 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sought and obtained the 〈◊〉 the Princes of 〈◊〉 and heard the motion for marriage with the Lady Anne sister to William Duke of 〈◊〉 whose other sister Fredericke Duke of 〈◊〉 had espoused a great fauourer of the Gospell and 〈◊〉 of Martin Luther the zealous Preacher 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thereof But whether for the death of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or that hee would haue his wiues sister bestowed neerer at home which thing hee pretended a great hindâ—…er hee was of that match But the Lady sent into England and married vnto King 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nothing pleasing in his eye which 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 then Bishoppe of Winchester percâ—…ing thought it a fitte subiect for him to worke vpoâ—… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lord Cromwell the maker of the mâ—…ch hee therefore instigated iealousies dayly into the Kings 〈◊〉 first exasperating the hatred of the Princes of 〈◊〉 ny to him-wards and especially of Duke Fredericke his compulsiue brother in Law the Emperor French Kings Scots and the Pope all seeking at once to raise their powers against England The ciuill tumults lately passed and new commotions greatly to be feared hee letted not to remember and all to nip the spring of the new spreading Gospell whereby this wise Politician in the end got six such Articles against it as the Consistory of Hell could deuise no worse Whose cruelties were such that not long after and in the dayes of this King some of those Acts were againe repealed and some of them qualified as too sharpe and searching into the bloud of the Kings best Subiects 106 The fruite of these bloud-thirsty instigators the Lord Cromwell and Lady Anne of Cleue soon tasted of he by imprisonment and death and she by disgrace and diuorce hauing been his wife from lanuary to Iune in all which time the King refrained the mutuall knowledge of her body for the dislike hee had of her person euen at the first sight as himselfe called to witnesse the Lord Cromwell then Prisoner in the Tower for whose report hee wrote a Letter with his owne hand and shee good Lady no other cause alleadged was diuorced by Parliament when also it was enacted that shee should no longer bee styled Queene The Lord Cromwell was charged by the Lord Rich and Sir George Throgmortâ—… with speaking of certaine generall words not excepting therein the Kinges person which neuertheresse were thought so sleight and insufficient to take away his life that his enemies feared to put it to the triall of his Peeres lest he should bee acquitted by them as the Lord Dacres of the North not many yeeres before had beene wherfore there was a Bill drawne to attaint him of hereâ—… and Treason in generall words rather then in particular proofes which when hee was dead passed in both houses of Parliament with the Kinges assent 107 Howbeit Sâ—…ders that seldome speakeâ—… well of the Gospels professors will haue him to die for the breach of a Law made by himselfe which was that one appeached of treason should not come in the Kings presence till he had tried himself not guilty but besides that wee find no such Act by him made his inditement doth not charge him with treason but with setting at liberty certain persons committed for misprision of treason and hereâ—… for fauouring and maintaining the transation of hereticall bookes into English for bearing out Barnes and other hereticall Preachers that himselfe was an heretike and had spoken words great wordâ—… for the vpholding of his said religion which were that the King should not change it if hee would for these things he was 〈◊〉 by Parliament of high Treason and that grounded either vpon a Stâ—…ute made in the fiâ—…e and twenty of Edward thâ—… third or else by the explanation of that Act which referreth the exposition of Treasons to the 〈◊〉 and so no way did 〈◊〉 deuise or make any law of treason which himselfe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that partiall Romanist hath said 108 But most sure it is that the Kingâ—…â—…on altogether guided by the 〈◊〉 obiect 〈◊〉 â—…other point in the Compasse to fire his 〈◊〉 eye besides that onely which by his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 touched by the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 and thâ—… 〈◊〉 to bee the Lady 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 â—…ward the brother of Thomas Dukâ—… of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whom Cromwell standing in the defence of 〈◊〉 Anne and vsing words of disâ—…ke 〈◊〉 the Lady 〈◊〉 distastfull vnto the King was thereupon apprehended his enemy so 〈◊〉 and vpon the twenty eight of Iuly suffered 〈◊〉 with the 〈◊〉 of the Axe vpon 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 beheaded the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 neither 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nor 〈◊〉 quietly dying for his offence committed 〈◊〉 109 The sword thus vnsheathed vpon the necks of the Nobility strucke off the head of Margaret Countesse of Salisbury daughter and heâ—…re vnto George Duke of Clarence and mother vnto Reynold Poole Cardinall being neither arraigned nor tried but condemned by Parliament as Cromwell had bin And the Lord Leonard Gray in this present yeere lost his head for treason the twenty eight of Iune And the next day following Thomas Fines Lord Dacres of the South died at Tyborne for killing a priuate man in a fray Neither was it put vp vntill that the heades of Queen Katherine Howard and the Lady Iane Rochford were stricken off the one for Adultery the other for concealement as was alleadged the parties offending were Fraâ—…it Dereham and Thomas Culpepper Dereham before shee was Queene and Culpepper after who both were executed at Tiburne the tenth of December and the twelfth of February following Mistresse Katherine Howard for so in the Act of her Attainture 〈◊〉 is called who had beene stiled and receiued Queene for the space of sixe moneths and fouâ—… dayes with the Lady Iane then widow and late wife vnto 〈◊〉 Bullen Lord Rochford were both of them brought vnto a Scaffold raised vppon the hill within the Tower where they in lamentable passions suffered death 110 Howsoeuer those times afforded such Queenes to the Kings bed or himselfe vnfortunate in making his choise yet many of no meane iudgement haue rather accused King Henry for his changing and variable affections then thinke them guilty in the breach of Matrimony Of Anne wee haue seene what
of Nouember at a place beyond Carliel called Solem-mosse where were taken Prisoners the Earles of Cassils and Glencarne the Lords Maxwell Flemming Summerwell Oliphant and Grey Sir Oliuer Sinclere and others to the number of one and twenty men of account who were conueighed to London and committed to the Tower For griefe of which losse and suspition of his Nobility King Iames fell into a melancholy Passion which the birth of his new borne Princesse rather increased then gaue him any coÌ„fort so as hee deceased the foureteenth day of December following foreshewing saith Leslie great troubles to follow in Scotland 119 Newes brought neere at one instant of the death of King Iames birth of the Princesse his daughter King Henry intended to doe that by the match of a marriage which long had beene assayed by the sword of Mars all things so consorting as it did he hauing one onely sonne then aboue fiue yeres of age and Scotland no heire beside this new borne daughter their yeeres suiting a consent for marriage the whole Iland offering both the ioynter and dowry and that which most moued their chiefe Nobility in his owne hands to be moulded for this designe as if heauen it selfe had bid the banes 120 Those Prisoners therefore which had remained in the Tower only two daies vpon the twenty one of December he sent for to Westminster the Earles and Lords all suited in Gownes of blacke damaske furred with Cunny whereafter some words of friendly reproofe they were bestowed among the English Nobility who vsed them according to their estates and the third day in Christmas were inuited to the Court at Greenewich where they went before the King to 〈◊〉 Chappell were royally feasted and the motion then made for the establishing of peace by the Coniunction of the two Princes whereunto the Scotish were as willing as the English proffered all forward assistance to haue it accomplished So that these Nobles were deliuered without other ransome and richly rewarded at their departure from Court 121 These returned into Scotland declared what they had done and so effectually followed the busines that in a Parliament assembled of the three Estates the marriage was confirmed and a peace proclaimed to continue betwixt the two Realmes the space of tenne yeeres which agreements were sent into England by honourable Ambassadors and there interchangeably sealed betwixt these Potent Estates But Cardinall Betâ—… Archbishop of Saint Andrewes fearing least Scotland would change the Church Orders 〈◊〉 England had done the Bible already read in their owne language and the Popes vsurped power called in Question as then it began to be by the feruent preaching of Friet Guiliam to the great liking of most of the Lord made some exceptions against the Earle Arraine the new chosen Gouernour and second person in the Land being neerest in blood to the young Queene And the French King not liking this vnion with England sought by all meanes to 〈◊〉 the same match to effect which he sent the Eaâ—…le of Lennox to perswade with the Gouernour with great proffers and promises of assistance but finding him faithfull vnto King Henry presently made faction for the French wherein hee drew the Queene mother the Earles Huntly Argile Mâ—…trosse Menteith and many more Peeres the Cardinall amongst them euer the chiefe 122 Earle Lennox thus growne into credite with the Queene mother 〈◊〉 made strong by her adherents that fauoured the French presently claimed to be Gouernour of Scotland being the second person of degree in the Realme and withall to haue the custody of the young Queene who with heâ—… mother were forth with taken from 〈◊〉 vnder the charge of the Gouernour Arraiâ—…e and brought vnto Striueling strongly guarded with the continuall presence of the Lords 〈◊〉 Erskâ—… Fleâ—…ing and Ruthwen least Queene Mary should be conueyed into England vnto King Henry These violent courses caused great Emulations among the Scotish Nobility each of them siding as their affections were setled but lastly agree to set the Crowne on their young Queenes head prepared for the solemnity whereunto all the Lords came excepting those that stood for England and from them the Gouernour with much adoe was drawne to be present at the Coronation but that accomplished and the state affaires consulted vpon it was agreed that the French Kings suite should be fauoured and that the Earle Arran should be Gouernour still whereat Earle Lennox conceiued such displeasure as he became wholy for King Henrie ioined himselfe with the Earles of Augus Gleâ—…carne and Cassils the Lords Maxwel Summeruell Gray and others that stood with the English for the match with Prince Edward 123 King Henry then hearing what was done and intended sent presently into Scotland to demand the Custody of the young Queene and that certaine Scotish Noblemen might be appointed to guarde her in England vntill shee came to yeeres of consent according to Couenants formerly concluded which no waies would be granted and thereupon he prepared an Army thetherward vnder the Conduct of Lord Edward Seiâ—…er Earle of Hertford Lieutenant Generall by Land accompanied with the Earle of 〈◊〉 and a Fleete of two hundred saile by Sea whereof Sir Iohn Dudley Vicount Lisle was Admirall 124 To the aide of the Scots the Peopes holinesse was very forward who sent them the Patriarch of Venice as his Legate Orator to perswade their Resolutions with whom the French King sent Monfieur la Broche and Monfieur Menager to lead them to fight and fifty thousand Crownes of the Sun to suâ—…taine the Charge with munition worth ten thousand Crownes more It seemeth by Lesly that part of this siluer fell into the Earle Lennâ—… his hand and that therewith he made head against the Gouernor but not able to match him sent vnto King Henry for aide with proffer of his seruice against the French side which so well was accepted of Henry as he made him his Nephew by giuing the Lady Margaret his sisters daughter to be his wife 125 Thâ—… English thus seconded with this vnlooked for Allyance Cardinall Beton thought good to binde all to the Gouernour who with the Authority of the Queene Dowager proclaimed Lennox an Enemy to the State But in the meane while the Admirall of England was entred the Frith and at new Hauen landed his men where ioining his to the land Seruice they altogether marched thence towards Lâ—…th himselfe leading the Vaward Shrewsbury the Rereward and the Lord Lieutenant the maine Battell These comming to Lieth spoiled the Town and thence to Edenbrough burnt the City and wasted the Country for seauen miles about this done they set fire vpon Haddington and 〈◊〉 and then the whole Army returned vnto Barwicke 126 Whilst things thus passed in Scotland and the maine purpose resting in suspence King Henry well knew where the greatest rub did lie in his way which was the French
His lineaments Suet. in vita Nero. His qualities Ioseph Bell. Iud. lib. 5. cap. 6. Euseb. lib. 3. cap. 5. His raigne and age Nero the last of the Caesars Suet. in vit Galb Sect. 1. The maner of choosing the succeeding Emperours Galba got the Empire ere hee looked for it Galba his policie to make Nero odious His Oration to his souldiers Nero described Nero solemnely maried one of his youths called Doriphorus and kept him as his wife so likewise did he with Sporus whom he endeauoured to transforme into a woman Glorie like a Bubble Galba chuseth Piso Licinianus for his Caesar. * Saluius Saluius Otho conspireth Galbaes death Tacit. hist. 1. Astrologers and Starre-gazers Piso slaine Galba murdered His description His vices His age And raigne Britaine in quiet repose Tacit. hist. 1. ca. 3. Christianity supposed to bee brought into 〈◊〉 in Neâ—… time Ex Antiq. Manuscript Frecâ—…lphus 〈◊〉 Tom. 2. lib. 2. cap. 4. William oâ—… Malmesburie Bale Centur. lib. 1. Harding saith fourteene cap. 47 Ioseph of Arimathea buried at Glastenbury Gildas in vit Aâ—…rel Ambrosij Malmesburie Cambden in Brit. Bale Cent. 1. Matth. Park Antiq. Eccl. Brit. Polydor. Virg. aly Esay 66. 19. Dorotheus in the liues of Saints Luk. 6. 15. Simon Zelotes martyred in Britaine Nicephor lib. 2. cap. 40. Iohn Capgraue Nicephor lib. 3. cap. 1. Rom. 16. 10. Baronius in histor Eccles. Mary Magdalen Lazarus and Martha in England Eurgain the sister of Ioseph maried Siarklos a Britain Georg. Owen in his Pettigrees Gildas de Conquest Brit. S. Peter the Apostle supposed to haue preached in Britaine Act. 15. 7. Metaphrastes Centur. 1. part 7. dist 8. Baronius Eusebius Onuphrius A Monkish tale of S. Peter Apoc. 4. Luk. 12. 13. S. Paul preached in Britaine Sophr. in his Sermon of the natiuity of the Apostles Theodoret. de curandis Graecâ—… affectionibâ—… li. 9. Euseb. lib. 3. ca. 1. Doroth. liues of Saints Epiphan lib. 1. Tom. 2. Rom. 10. 18. 〈◊〉 lib. 27. c. 7. Ioseph bell Iuda lib. 2. cap. 16. Tacit. in vit Agr. Solinus Dion Cass. lib. 60. Martial lib. 〈…〉 54. Mattâ—… Parâ—… Arâ—… in Aâ—…iq Eccl. Britâ—… 〈◊〉 c. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 â—…ed writings Dâ—… of the 〈◊〉 of the Dâ—…ciples Vâ—… lib. 1â—… 2. Tim. 4. â—…1 The same Claudia that Paul and Martial speaketh of Euseb. Eccles. hist. lib. 2. cap. 22. Alcibiades his beautie in old age Claudia sends both Pauls and Martials writings into Britaine Martial lib. 7. Epig. 10. Tacit. Annal. 15. cap. 10. Aulus Plautius his wife became a Christian in Britaine Tacit. Annal. l. 13. 7. lib. 15. 10. Suetonius in vita Nero. Sect. 16. B. Rhenan in his Hist. of Germany Pantaleon Holinshed descript Brit. cap. 9. Patrick the Irish Apostle preached in Wales Chemnitius in examin Coâ—…il Triden ex Sabellicâ—… Tertullian cont Iudâ—…s cap. 7. Petrus Cluni ad Bernard Origen in Eze. â—…mil 4. Hector Boet. Chro. Scot lib. 2. The Druides allowed not Images nor any visible forme of the God-head Suetonius in vita Claud. Sect. 25. Tacit. Annal. l. 14. cap. 10. Casar Com. lib. 〈◊〉 Postellus Gyldas de Excidiâ—… Brit. Ezech. 47. 8. Zachar. 14. 8. Matt. 4. 19. Psal. 2. 8. Baptist. Mant. Chrysost. in Serm. de Peâ—…cost Aduers Iouiâ—… li. 2 Epitaph Marcellae Viduae Psal. 2. 8. Act. 11. 26. Britaine had the first Christian King Ex Archiâ—… Ciuit. London Britaine had the first Christian Emperour Helena mother of Constantine a Britaine King Henry the Eighth the first that quailed the Pope Apoc. 9. 2. King 18. 4. Gen. 26. 18. King Iames. * For so the word Zalmunna signifieth Iudg. 7. 20. a Isa. 27. 1. b Hos. 13. 8. Isa. 49. 23. Pro. 31. 29. Britaine conuâ—…ted her Conqâ—…rors to the faith of Christ. Hoâ—… 〈◊〉 c. 9. 2. King 9. 18. 1. Sam. 19. 20. Or 〈◊〉 Câ—… crowâ—…d the Crucifix with the Crowne hee wore Hâ—… 〈◊〉 lib. 〈◊〉 Pâ—…chr li. 〈◊〉 c. 20. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 li. 1. Acts and Moâ—… lib. 3. p. 〈◊〉 Gen. 〈◊〉 27. Origâ—… vpon 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Apoc. 2. 4. Zecha 8. 23. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 â—…useb 〈◊〉 4 c. 〈◊〉 c. 13. lib. 〈◊〉 cap. 5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 lib. 5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Floren. Wigorn. Two learned Diuines sent to the Bishop of Rome Alij Fagatius vel Fagatius Diuines * Dicetus Deane of London a Manuscript in the Kings Libratie ad â—…n 178. Saint Dauids in Wales King Lutius the Apostle to the Banarians Aegidius Scudus de Prisca Rhaetia Hermanus Schedelius cap. 3. Beda Hist. â—…nglic lib. 1. cap. 4. Dicetus ad annum 287. Malmesburie Randulphus Beda lib. 1. ca. 7. At Liechfield 1000 Saints suffered death Matth. 27. Liechfields Armes The Bishops of Britaine withstood the Arrian Heresie Nicephorus Ecclesiast Hist. Athanasius Apolo 2. Sulpitius Seuerus lib. 2. Hilarie in an Epist to the Bishops Bed lib. 1. cap. 8. Gennadius in Catal Illus Diu. Nicephorus in Eccles Hist. Tripart Histor. Arthurs Ensigne Vincentius in his speculâ—… Historiali Clariuallensis Bangor in Wales the first Monasterie in the world Bed Hist. Eccles. l. 2. 6. 2. Beda lib. 2. cap. 2. The Bishops of Yorke and London driuen into the Deserts Acts and Monuments lib. 2. Heb. 11. 25. Glastenbury Abbey burnt Glastenburie Abbey new built by Henry the second King Arthur a great benefactor to Glastenburie Abbey The Armes of King Arthur at Glastenburie Glastenburie Abbey giuen to Ioseph by 〈◊〉 Two diuines â—…ent by 〈◊〉 to Rome from Glastenburie Wâ—…lles called Belga Angl. hist. lib. 2. a In his catalogue of Saints b Vâ—…ta lib. 1. c In his preface d De Antiq. â—…ar cap. 7. e Chap. 47. f Thorne Many 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 prosessed Christianity â—…ore it came 〈◊〉 Roâ—… Esay 49. 22. Dan. 11. 31. Micah 4. 8. Esay 2. Swithbertus Sigâ—…bert Bernard Petrus de Natalibus Matthew of Westminster The Britaines conâ—…erted many Countries Polydor. Virgil. Peter 〈◊〉 Annals of Flanders 〈◊〉 Eccles. 10. 17. Ier. Lam. 4. 7. Ezech. 47. 22. Ann. Do. 70. Otho his original Tacit. Hist. 2. cap. 17. Vitellius much fauoured In chap. 7. sect 24. Roscius Calius Trebellius accuse each other The Souldiers thereby disordered Otho affrighted in the night Sueton. in vita Otho sect 7. His offer to Vitellius Hath the victory in three skirmishes Lost the day in the fourth Importuned by his Souldiers to renew the battell is vnwilling His Oration to his Souldiers He killeth himselfe His age and raigne His lineaments and habite Ann. Do. 70. Vitellius glad of Othoes death Sueton. in vit Vitâ—…ll cap. 10. Ioseph bell Iud. lib. 5. cap. 8. Otâ—…o magnificall aboue measure His descent diuersly reported Cap. 1. Tacit. bist 3. c. 13. Vitellius in fauor with diuers former Emperours His excessiue gluttonie Sueton. in vit Vitell cap. 13. Tacit. hist. 2. c. 27. His huge expence of treasure Ioseph bell Iud. lib. 5. c. 13. Vespasian his Abettors for the Empire Tacit. hist. 〈◊〉 c. â—…3 The first reuolters from Vitellius
there vsed Girald Cambr. Norwegians assault Anglesey An. D. 1098 Mountgomery kild in the Eye An. D 1099 Synodus Claromontana The Holy voiage Peter an Hermite the Captaine The number of the Army Math. Paris The Generals of the Army Henry Huns. lib. 7. Mat. Paris Their fortunate successes Th. Lanquet Ierusalem takeÌ„ by Christians An. D. 1099 〈◊〉 Math Paris Stowes 〈◊〉 Westminster Hall built The length and breadth thereof Rand. Higden Mayne in Normaney besieged Henry Hunt The Kings readinesse to releeue them Wil. Malms * Yes King Pharao was drowned if the Pilot durst haue so replied Wil. Genetic The courage of Helias a Prisoner King William releateth him His great valour Will Gemet lib. 4. His praises much impaired by partiall writers His opposition to the Romish Church Two Popes of Rome Mat. Paris No English B. subiect to the Pope 〈◊〉 Holinsh. The King of Enland hath as great priuiledges as the Emperour Matth Paris alibi except also Ranulphus Cestrinsis Episc. Pope Gregory was iustly by all mens iudgemeÌ„ts saith Paris deposed for Treason against the Emperour Amongst Lanfranks Epistles M. S. vetust The Pope would haue William Conquerour to sweare him allegeance This money was the Peter-pence or Romescot which Edward Confessor calleth Eleemosynas as giuen of Almes to the Church of Rome Lanfranke counselleth the King to subiect himself to the Pope Epist. Lanfran M. S. Will. Rufus prudently treads his fathers steps Eadmerus He denieth the Popes power Soluendi Ligandi Hodins Against praying to Saints Rand. in Polycbr lib. 7. cap. 9. Gemetâ—…ic l. 7. c. 8. A very wise reason Rob. of Glouc. Chron. S. Albans An example of Will. Rufus his wonderfull Pride Euery base knaue will now goe costlier His auarice Polydor Virg. Polych lib. 7. c. 11. A princely choice I would all Simoniacks might so be serued A preferment bestowed vnlooked for Of King Williams inconunency Math. Paris No Issue â—…legimate of his knowne An. D. 1089 Strange accidents of his time Earthquake Lightning Winde Iohn Stow. An. D. 1096 Vncouth Stars Deluge Goodwin Sands Hector Boetius A Well of bloud Wil. Malmesbury Mat. Westm. Henry Hunt Rand. Higd. Presages of his death Math. Paris ad Anâ—… 1100. Matth. Paris Gemeticensis King William slaine with an Arrow in hunting Math. Paris Yeeres of his age and Raigne Will. Malmes His description of minde and body * Boetius thence surnames him Red-face His works of deuotion Lib. Bermond Monarch 41 Henry I. An. D. 1100 Wil. Malms Iohn Rowse Annales S. Aug. Math. Paris * This was the first Earle of Warwicke from the Conquest so to continue onely ad plaâ—…um M. Thâ—… Miles Th Rudborne * A politicke but traiterous course of capitulating Math. Paris Henries helps to the Crowne Will. Gemet Idem Roger Houed Henry Hunt Ralpe Bishop of Durham imprisoned Math. Paris His Coronation Ger. Dorob William Malmes The fortaine Princes raigning in his time The reformation of his Court Rand. Hig. in Polychr lib. 7. ca. 12. * Houeden Wigorniens * Malmes lib. 5. de Regibus Publike Liberties by him granted Stowes Annales Math. Paris By losse of right hand saith Malmes Of Hand and Genitals Gometicons lib. 7. cap. 23. Of Eies and Genitals Houeden Malmes lib. 5. Simon Dun. Wil. Malms King Edwards Lawes reuiued againe His Charters sent to be kept in Monasteries Math. Paris Ger. Dor. Ypodigma Neustria His Mariage into the English blood Wil. Genetic cap. 25. Math. Paris 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Votary Gemetic cap. 10. Eadmerus Rand. Higden in 〈◊〉 lib. 7. cap. 16. Math. Paris Duke Roberts noble seruice in the Holy warres Duke Robert elected King of Hiâ—…salem Ran. Hegden in Polychr l. 7. c. 1â—… Math. Paris He returnes into Normandy Will Gemet cap. 12. His attempts for England Math. Paris Roger. Houed Wil. Malmsb. Henry Hunt King Henry strengthâ—…eth himselfe against Duke Robert An D. 1101 An. Reg. 2. The English â—…all off to Duke Robert Math. Paris The Duke landeth in England Will. Gemet cap. 12. K. Henry labours for a peace Henry 〈◊〉 Agreement made betwixt the Brethren The covenant of Peace Will 〈◊〉 Matth. West 〈◊〉 Dor. Duke Râ—…bert entertained in King Henries court Will Gemet Cap. 13. Rob. Beliasme against the King An. D. 1102. Simon Dunel An. Reg. 3. Roger Hâ—…uen Matth. Paris Henry Hunt Math. Paris * Goodwin in vita Anselmi Eadmerus Matth. Paris Contention about inuestitures Math. Paris in Will Ruâ—… The Archbishop goes to Rome An. D. 1103 An. Reg. 4. Will. Thorne Polydor. The King sends Ambassadors to Rome The King wil not loose his inuestures for his Kingdome Math. Paris The Pope will lose his head rather then suffer kings to haue inuestures Siluer and gold best mediators to the Pope Pariâ—…nsis Duke Robert entertained in England An. D. 1104. Will. Gemet Henry Hunt He remits 3000. markes a yeer to K. Henry An. Reg. 5. D. Roberts patrimony wasted William Gemet William Earle of Mortaign against the King Ypodig Neustri Math. Paris Rand. Higd. lib. 7. cap. 13. Wil. Malmsb. Math. Paris K. Henry allures the Normans to side with him An. D. 1105 Rog. Houeden An. Reg. 6. Henry Hunt Forts of Normandy yeelded to the King An. D. 1106 Duke Robert leaues force and trusts to persivasion An. Reg. 7. Math. Paris Henry Hunt D. Roberts submission K. Henry respects it not Math. Paris K. Henry resists the counsell of his owne conscience A presumptuous ground to defer repentance King Henry wins his Nobles with faire words Mat. Paris King Henries confidence of the English Math. Paris King Henry inuades Normandy * Yet he also long after was taken and cast into perpetuall prison Wil. Malmsbury Mat. Paris saith it was the 〈◊〉 Caend Maij. Wil. Geâ—… Mat Paris cals in Herâ—…ebray A fierce battaile betwixt the Brethren and their forces Mat. Paris Duke Robers taken prisoner Eadmerus Mat. Paris Normandy conquered Will. Malmes Wil. Geâ—… Roberts rashnesse ouerthrew 〈◊〉 An. D. 1107 Mat. Westâ—… An. Reg. 8. Math. Paris Duke Roberts 〈◊〉 puâ—…out Mat. Paris An. D. 1108 Flemmings placed in Wales An. Reg. 9. Giral Gaâ—…b The coâ—…mendation of the Flemmings The Flemmings great helps for restraining the Welsh King Rufus had little successe in Wales Will. Malmes lib. 5. King Henry disburdenâ—… England of the Flemmings The King violats his promise to the Peeres Math. Paris Ansel. stil molests maried Priests Eadmerus King Philip of France dieth and Lewis succee deth Polyder King Henrie strengthens Normandy An. D. 1109 His daughter married to the Emperour An. Reg. 10. Archbishop Anselme dieth An. D. 1110 An. Reg. 11. Appearing Chastity did breed secret impurity Eadmerus An. D. 1111 An. Reg. 12. King Henry goes into Normandy against Rebels Math. Paris Robert Reliâ—…sme an old Traitor taken A bloudy father and a cruell pastime Chro. Wallia An. D. 1112 An. Reg. 13. Regist. S. Frides Widâ—… Oxon. * Iames 5. 17. An. D. 1114 Floren. Wigorn. Math. Paris Mat. Westminst Iohn Castor Chron. Wallia The King goes with a power against the
tumults King Stephen returnes into England Roger Houeden Math. Paris The King of Scots against King Stephen Ypodig Neustri â—…ed in Steph. Huntingdon lib. 8. The English Nobles against King Stephen Simon Dun. * Huntingdon 8. Malmes Nouel lâ—…b 2. pag. 105. Idem li. 1. pa. 102. Idem Earle Robert sends threats to King Stephen Idem Malmesb. Noâ—…el lib. 1. Geruas Dorob Wil. Malmâ—…b English Peeres fortific against the King Henry Hâ—…t lib. 8. Houeden * De Maltâ—…na King Stephens vsuall Oath Maâ—…es Nâ—…el lib. 1. Melmesb Nâ—…l libro secundâ—… Ger. Dor. An. D. 1139. The King of Scotland his attempts against Stephen Simon Dun. Houeden Wendouer Hen. Hunting This field was fought in August An. 1138. neere the mouth of Humber Mat. Paris The great valor of Prince Henry of Scotland Mah. Paris Houeden alij Polyd. Uirgil Rand. Higden Earle Robert leaues England A Peace betwixt the King of England and Scotland Math. Paris Henry Hunt Houeden Henry Hunt A. Do. 1140 King Stephen pluckes downe the Castles Malmes Nouel lib. 2. Henry Hun. Houeden A great Councel at Oxford Geruas Dorob Malmesb. loco citato The Kings vsage of his Prelats Idem * Iâ—…ford Paris Wendouer Paris Polychr lib. 7. cap. 18. Roger Houed The Empresse arriues in England Malmesb. Nouel lib. 2. Huntingdon Rog. de Wendouer * At Portsmouth saith Geruas Math Paris Earle Robert brings but 140. men to the winning of the Crowne of England * Malmesb. lib. 2. Stephen haâ—…es to the Empresse Her politike excuse Ger. Dor. Roger. Houed Henry Hunt The Empresses power increaseth Geruasius Flemings came to King Stephens aide King Stephen besieges Wallinford Castle Geru Dor. The Bishop of Winchester entraps the Nobles Math. Paris Simon Dâ—…n Roger Houed Malmsb. Nouel lib. 2. Niger Polydor. Nie. Triâ—… King Stephen and his aduersaries pitch their Battle Râ—…n Higden Ranulphs Oration before the Battle Roger Houeden Henrie Hunt Earle Roberts Oration before the Battle Roger Houeden Henry Hunt Polychron Alain Duke of Britane Robert Mellent Hugh Bi-god Earle Albemarle Earle Simon King Stephens addresse to the Battle Math. Paris Simon Dunel Henry Hunt Roger Houeden Earle Robert Earle Ranulph The Welsh The Battles ioinâ—… Henry Hunt Wil. Parâ—… Mat. Paris Polydor. Ger. Dor. Mat. Paris King Stephens great valour Huntingdon King Stephen taken prisoner Ypodig Neustr. Malmesb. Nouel lib. 2. * Alias de Kainâ—… Huntingdon An. Reg. 6. Math. Paris The Empresse absolute gouernour of the Kingdome Charta Matild Imperâ—…ricis Geruas Dorob Huntingd. l. 8. Geru Dor. The Clergie approoues the Empresses title Wil. Malms Malmesb. Nouel lib. 2. The Empresse receiued into London Normandy falleth from King Stephen Will. Paruus Ger. Dor. Stephen desires liberty and not the Crowne Ypodig Neustr. King Stephen would be a Monk or Pilgrim * Boâ—…gne and Mortaine The Empresse not facile to grant suites Her stifnesse incommodious * King Stephens wife The Nobles offended fall off from her Malmes Nouel lib. 2. The Londoners conspire against her Nic. Triuet Roger Houeden Ger. Dor. Malmesb. Nouel libro secundâ—… Henry of Winchester recalls his Excommunication * Idem loco citato The Empresse maintained at Milo his charges The Bishop of Winchester equiuocateth * Ego parabâ—… me Will Malmsb. Will. Malmes Geruas Dorob Hee fires Winchester * Alias The Couent at Hyde Malmesb. Ger. Dorob The Bishop of Winchester entrappeth the Empresse Malmsb. lib. 2. The Empresse carried as a dead Corse Wil. Walsingham Ypodigm Neustr. Malmes Ger. Dor. Earle Robert taken Malmes lib. 2. Will. Malmes Wil. Malmsb. An. D. 1142. The King and Earle Robert redeeme each other out of prison Roger Houeden * Malmesb. Math. Paris The warres renewed The Empresse besieged in Oxford Geruas Dorob Nic. Triuet Will. Neub Higden Walsingh Ypodig Ger. Dor. Math. Paris She escapes by a wile Wil. Malmsb. Simon Dun. Ypodig Neustr. Geru Dorob Prince Henrie arriueth Geruasius An. D. 1143. An. D. 1144 An. D. 1145. Math. Paris An. D. 1146. The Empresse and the Prince returne to Normandie An. D. 1147. Ger. Dorobor Kings durst not enter Lincolne before King Stephen Geruasius Earle Robert and Earle Milo die An. D. 1148. Prince Henry returneth into England An. D. 1149 Ger. Dor. Roger Houeden Ger. Dor. Prince Henry returneth into Normandy An. D. 1150 Math. Paris Henry Hunt Prince Henry marieth Eleanor diuorced by K. Iewes An. D. 1151 The Archbishop of Canterbury refuseth to consecrate Eustace King Ger. 〈◊〉 Dorob An. D. 1152. Henry Hunt Geruasius Idem K. Lewes casts the Popes Buls into fire * Fortè Newbery An. D. 1153. Henry Fitz-Empresse comes againe into England Ger. Dorob cap. 14 King Stephen and Fitz-Empresse ready to ioine battaile Henry Hunt Vnlucky presages to K. Stephen A Parley betwixt K. Stephen and Fitz-Empresse Gerâ—… Dorobor A truce concluded Math. Paris Eustace K. Stephens son likeâ—… not the truce Iohn Textor Polycbr Ger. Dorob Prince Eustace dieth Polydor. Math. Paris The King and Fitz-Empresse accorded Geruasâ—… An. D. 1154 Prince Henry in danger by treachery Prince Henry goeth into Normandy King Stephen dieth Paris Booke of S. Albanes Iohn Stow. Ger. Doâ—… * The first Canon Regular in England was of this place Ann. 〈◊〉 and the Prior thereof was Alderman of London Stowes Suruey Stowes Suruey p. 105. Monarch 43. Henry second Ad A. D. 1135. The great expectation of King Henrie Math. Paris Henry Hunt Henry Hunt His accesse and Coronation Ypodig Neustr. Mah. Paris His first actions Mat. Paras Lib. Monast. S. Albeni Polyd. Vir. lib. 13. Psâ—…do-Comites saith Mat. Paris Roger Houeden Roger. Houed Math. Paris ad A. D. 1155. Ger. Dorob Lib. Monast. S. Al. Math. Paris * Powel in hist. Camb. p. 222. mistakes a Bridge for a Castle In old Records indeede Bridge-North is called Bruge which caused that errour Powel writes that it was a Welsh man who shot the arrow at the King ibid. Roger Houed Annal. p. 2. Math. Paris ad an Dom. 1561. Polyd. Uirg in H. 2. Rog. Houed fol. 281 pag. 2. Annal. par 〈◊〉 Math. Paris Ypodig Neustri Hector Boetius lib. 13. C. 1. saith it was at London Hist. of Camb. Iohn Stow. Math. Paris * Roger Houeden Math. Paris Ypodigm Neustr. Rog. Houed Guliel Tyr. Houeden An. D. 1158. Mah. Paris ab A. D. 1158. vsque ad A. D. 1163. Rog Houed An. D. 1163. The great contention between the King and Becket Archbish. of Canterbury * Mat. Paris alis Leg end aur in vita Tho. * Polydor. l. 13. but M. Fox denies it * Gal. WigornieÌ„sis saith he was Doctor Oxoniensis Nubrigensis l 2. c. 16. vt conregnare videretur Geruasius ad An. 1154. Regis Rector quasi Magister * Fox in Acts. p 264. * Nubrig l 2. c. 16. Houcden Chron. de Passione mirac beati Th. MS. Fox p. 287. * Gal. Nubrig l. 2. c. 16. Math. Par â—…ad An. 1163. permissione Regia c. * Nubrig per operam manuÌ„que Regiam Geru Dorob The causes of the debate betwixt
thâ—… Tragicall effects * Polyd. Verg. A counterfeit Earle of Warwick executed * Addit to Fab. * Holinshed The true Earle of Warwicke designed to die * Stowes Annal. Perkin condemned executed A. D. 1499. An. Reg. 15. The Earle of Warwicks ruined by Perkins conspiracie Io. Sotw Annal. The Earle confesseth the enditement * Sir F. B. MS. Edward Earle of Warwicke last Male Plausageâ—… beheaded * Ioh. Stow. Annal. * Sir Fr. B. MS. * Polyd. Verg. A. D. 1501. An. Reg. 17. The Lady Katherine of Spaine landed in England Polyd. Verg. in Henirc 7. * Add. to Feb. * Res edmirabiles opera 〈◊〉 * Franc. Tarapha de Reg. Hisp. The briefe of 〈◊〉 and â—…bellas greatest actions * Luc. Marin Sic. Lib. 10. Isabella Queene of Spaine descended from our Edward the 3. King of England * Auton Hebriâ—… Decad I. lib. 1. * Polyd. Verg. 〈◊〉 Hen. 7. * Luc. Marin Sic. Prince Arthur married * Addit to Fab. saith on a Sunday the feast of S. Erkenwald * 10. Stows Annal. Prince Arthur dieth * Bern. Andr. MS. Prince Arthurs bookes and learning A. D. 1501. An. Reg. 17. * The coÌ„tract betweene Iames King of Scots and Lady Margaret published * Ioh. Stow Annal. in Iac. 4. * Polyd. virg Episc. Ross. Bishop Fox his presence desired by the Scotish King * Episc. Ross. ex Polyd. verg King Henries answere to an obiection against the match with Scotland A. D. 1502 An. Reg. 18. King Henry a Widdower and Henry his sonne created Prince of Wales * See in the life of Henry the 8 * 〈◊〉 Stow Ananl K. Henry brings his daughteâ—… the Lady Margares on the way to Scotland * Epis. Ross. The Earle of Northumberlâ—… deliuers her to King Iames within Scotland * Iâ—… Iac. 4. The immediate happy effect of this marriage * A. D. 1506 A. R. 21. * Addit to Fab. cals him Duke A Prince of the bloud roiall arraigned for murther of a priuate person The Earle of Suffolke causeth troubles Polyd. Verg. Edw. Hal. Hollinsh * Io. Stow. Annal. * Polyd. Verg. Apprehensions of persons for the Earle of Suffolkes cause * Polyd. Verg. The misery of great subiect and a lesson for theÌ„ Executions for the Earle of Suffolkes cause * Stowes Annal. * Add. to Fab. * Addit to Fab. The Earle or Duke of Suffolke and Sir Robert Curson others accursed Antiquit. Britan. in Mortons life names Innocentius and not Alexander * Polyd. Uerg. Antiquis Brit. in vita Morton Antiquit. Britan. Ibidem Philip the first King of Spaine and his Queene driuen by tempests into England A. D. 1506. An. Reg. 21. * Ioh. Stow. Annal. Polydor saith Wayâ—…outh * Io. Sotw Annal. The Kings of England and Spaine at Windsore Polyd. Verg. The Earle of Suffolke deliuered vp and sent to the Tower The ominous fall of the weather cocke of Pauls * Suet. in Ang. cap. 97. King Henries gathering of treasure * Nâ—…n tam seueritatis quam anaritia tela esse clamabant * Sir F. B. MS King Henry giues way to the needlesse molestation of his people * Sir Fr. B. MS Addit to Hard. The foule practises vsed to empouerish the subiect * Cor. Tacit. * Polyd. Verg. * 10. Stow Annals A. D. 1508. A. R. 23. The King falleth sicke Pol. Verg. King Henry seeks to assure his daughter Mary to Charles King of Castile The French King sends for aduise to the King of Scots * Epis. Ross. * Polyd. Verg. The Lade Mary promised to King Charles A. D. 1508. A. Reg. 24. K. Henry the 7. dies * Iohn Stowe Generall pardons granted by the King * Sir Fr. B. MS. Io. Stow. Annal. The yeere of his age and raigne A Saint lost for want of pay * Cambden in Surrey See more Supra in Edward 4. §. 79. 80. * Addit to Fab. King Henry saluted Defensor of Christs Church by three Popes Monarch 58 Henry VIII A. D. 1509. King Henry his birth place Polydor. The most learned King of Christendomâ—… King Henry and Queene Katheâ—… crowned Edw. Hall King Henry vsed to sit often in Councell him selfe in person Dudley Empson Ioh. Stow. Hollinsh pag. 791. Edw. Hall In Yocester Northamptonshire Edmund Dudley condemned Io. Sotw Annal. K. Heâ—…ies iustice and charity commended Holinsh. Henry a goodly man of shape and stature K. Henries great strength The Popes letters vnto King Henry K. Henry demanded France Iohn Lesly Bishop of Rosse A. D. 1510. K. Henry maketh league with many Princes Guiccardin King Henry entreth France An. Reg. 1. Edw. Hal. Sleidans Com. The Emperour serueth K. Henry Anglorum praelia Paulus Iouius Battell of Spurs A. D. 1513 August 24 Terwin wonne and the Citâ—…zens sworne vnto Henry Edw. Hall Turnay befieged by K. Henry The strength of Turnay A. D. 1513. Octob. 2. King Henry in triumph entred Turnay Ioh. Lesly K. Iames of Scotland incited by the French King Edw. Hal. Holinsh. See the contents of this letter in Ioh. Leslie Bishop of Rosse dated at Edenbrough the twenty sixt of Iuly in A. D. 1513. Lions terrified at K. Henries answeres See the contents of this letter in Holinshed dated from the Campe at the fiege of Terwin the 12. of August A. D. 1513. Iames King of Scotland enters England Thomas Earle of Surrey King Henries Lieutenant maketh towards the Scots Lord Howard profereth battel vnto K. Iames. King Iames accepteth of battel Iohn Lesly The fight begun Paulin 〈◊〉 The Scots at the first encounter be at the English backe The battels ioin The Scots put to flight The valiant courage of K. Iames. 〈◊〉 king of Scots slaine with 12. Earles and 17. Lords The Honourable receiuing of Cardinall Campiut Matth. 21 9. The Cardinals rich treasures shewed in Cheap side Charles the Emperour cometh into England Iohn Stow. Rich. Turpin King Henrie goeth into France Rich. Grafton Edw. Hall A. D. 1521. An. Reg. 13. Variance betwixt England and France Iohn Stow. R. Grafton Taken out of the Cardinals owne letters dated Ianuary 16. Anno. 1524. Duke Burbon made King Henries Captaine General Instructions of King Henry dated in Anno 1524. Rich. Pace Secretarie The English Embassages into forraine States The wrongs done by the French vnto the English Iohn Lest. The Queenes Dowry vapaid A. D. 1522. A generall muster Io. Stow. Charles the Emperour commeth againe into England Holinsh. in Anno 18. Henrie 8. The Emperour affianceth Lady Mary Iohn Sleidan Com. K. Henry wrote against Martin Luther The Popes Oration at the deliuery of K. Henries booke Ex Original Troubles in Ireland Holinsh pag. 84. Discention betwixt the Lord Deputies of Ireland Kildare accused to the Cardinall The Cardinals speech at the Counsell Table against Kildare Kildare interrupteth the Cardinals tale The Lords tender Kildare He answereth the Cardinals obiection In what ease stand the Noblemen of Ireland with Rebels Kildare committed to prison Kildare accused for suborning of Traitors Kildar committed to the Tower Kildares noble
Wolfe and sister to Sweyne the yonger King of Denmarke by Estrich his wife who was sister to Canute the great King of England and himselfe the second sonne of her borne whose elder brother was Sweyne that died on pilgrimage in his returne from Ierusalem and his yonger were Tosto Wilnod Grith and Leofrick 9 A former wife Earle Goodwin had whose name was Thira the sister of Canute a woman sold vnto wickednesse for making marchandize of Englands beauteous virgins into Denmarke shee solde them there at deare rates to satisfie her owne vnsatiate auarice and the lusts of the lasciuious Danes till a iust reward of Gods wrath fell on her by a thunderbolt falling from heauen wherewith shee was slaine to the great terrour of the beholders One sonne by her Earle Goodwin had who when hee was past childs age riding vpon a horse the gift of his Grandfather the King proudly giuing him the reine and spurre was violently borne into the riuer Thamesis and so sodainely drowned Thus much being premised of Harold before hee was King his raigne life and death wee will now addresse to declare 10 Edwards life ended and nothing determined touching his successor Harold the second day after being the day of his buriall made himselfe King none of the Nobility disliking what hee had done for courteous hee was of specch and behauiour and in martiall prowesse the onely man as Wales well witnessed more then once friended by affinity with many of the Nobles and by his new marriage with Edgitha the daughter of Algar sister of the Earles Morcâ—…r and Edwin and late wife to Gruffith ap Lhewelyn Prince of Wales hee expected to bee both sided and assisted if his cause came either to triall or voice 11 And the time hee well saw fitted his entrance for Sweyne King of Denmarke most dread by the English was entangled with the Sweden wars and William the Norman that made claime from King Edward at variance with Philip the French King the friends of Edgar in Hungarie and himselfe a stranger ouer young for rule all which concurrents made Harold without deliberation or order from the State to set the Crowne on his owne head regardlesse of all ceremony and solemne celebration for which his act as a violator of holy rites hee too too much offended the Clergy 12 The day of his Coronation was vpon Friday the fifth of Ianuary being the feast of the Epiphany and yeere of Saluation 1066 none either greatly applauding or disapprouing his presumption except onely for the omission of manner and forme to redeeme which and to re-gaine the good will of all no sooner attained hee the seate roiall but he remitted or diminished the grieuous customes and tributes which his predecessors had raised a course euer powerfull to winne the hearts of the Commons to Church-men hee was verie munificent and carefull of their aduancements and to grow more deepely into their venerable esteeme hee repaired their Monasteries but most especially that at Waltham in Essex which hee most sumptuously new built and richly endowed giuing it the name of Holy Crosse vpon occasion that such a Crosse found farre westward was brought thither by miracle vt tradunt and therefore hee chose out this place to powre forth his supplications before hee marched to meete Duke William in the field Moreouer to satisfie such Nobles as affected young Edgars iuster title he created him Earle of Oxford and held him in speciall fauour in briefe vnto the poore his hand was euer open vnto the oppressed he ministred iustice and vnto all men was affable and meeke and all to hold that vpright which on his head he had set with an vn-euen hand and depriued him of vnto whom hee was Protector 13 Three seuerall reports are affirmed of Edwards dispose of the Crowne the first was to the Norman Duke who made that the anker-hold of his claime the second was to young Edgar vnto whom hee was great vncle and the last vnto this Harold himselfe for so saith Edmerus and also Marianus who liued at the very same time and writeth that Harold thereupon was sacred and crowned by Aldredus Archbishop of Yorke so that hereby hee is freed by some from the imputation of intrusion and wrong 14 His State thus standing and his subiects contentment dayâ—…y increasing presently it was somwhat perplexed by an Ambassage sent from the Norman putting him in mind of his couenant and oath aswell for the custody of the Crowne to his behoofe as for the solemnazion of the mariage contracted betwixt his daughter and him 15 Harold who thought himselfe now surely seated in the hearts of his Subiects and therefore also sure in his Kingdome answered the Ambassadors That he held their Masters demaund vniust for that an oath extorted in time of extremity cannot bind the maker in conscience to performe it for that were to ioyne one sinne with another and that this oath was taken for feare of death or imprisonment the Duke himselfe well knew but admit it was voluntarily and without feare could I said he then a subiect without the allowance of the King and the whole State giue away the Crownes succession to the preiudice of both surely a Kingdome is of a better account then to bee so determined in priuate onely betwixt two With which kind of answeres he sent the messengers away 16 The Norman who till then thought England sure to be his and had deuoted his hopes from a Duke to a King stormed to see himselfe thus frustrated on the sudden and in stead of a Crown to haue scornes heaped on his head therefore nothing contented with this sleight answere returned his Ambassadors againe vnto Harold by whom hee laid his claime more at large as that King Edward in the Court of France had faithfully promised the succession vnto him and againe afterwards ratified the same to him at his being in England and that not done without consent of the State but confirmed by Stigandus Archbishoppe of Canterbury the Earles Goodwin and Syward yea and by Harold himselfe and so firmely assured that his Brother and Nephew were deliuered for pledges and to that end sent vnto him into Normandy that hee had no way beene constrained hee appealed to Harolds owne conscience who besides his voluntary offer to sweare contracted himselfe to Adeliza his daughter then but young and now departed life vpon which foundation the oath was willingly taken 17 But Harold who thought his owne head as fit for a crowne as any others meant nothing lesse then to lay it downe vpon parley and therefore told them flatly that howsoeuer Edward and he had tampered for the Kingdome yet Edward himselfe comming in by election and not by any title of inheritance his promise was of no validity for how could hee giue that whereof he was not interessed nor in the Danes time was euer like to be And tell your Duke said he that our
issue RICHARD THE SECOND KING OF ENGLAND AND FRANCE LORD OF IRELAND THE FIFTIETH MONARCH OF ENGLAND HIS RAIGNE ACTS AND TROVBLES CHAPTER XIII RIchard of Burdeaux sonne to that Great Star of English Cheualrie Edward by-named the Blacke Prince and grand-child to the most renowned Edward the third both of them lately deceased was crowned in the eleuenth yeare of his age and vpon the sixteenth day of Iuly Seldome hath been seen so magnificent a Coronation as that of this young King but the thing which gaue a better lustre of hope at his beginning then the shine and maiesty of that publike Act was the wise course which in this his childhood was taken to wit the reconciliation of the Lord Iohn Duke of Lancaster and the Citizens of London with the restitution of Sir Peter de la Mare Knight Speaker in the late Parliament whom King Edward had committed to prison at the instigation of Dame Alice Peeres now banisht and confiscated not onely to former liberty but likewise to fauour and honor extraordinary 2 At this Coronation which as matters not vnworthie to bee kept aliue wee following the immethodicall order of the Record haue here for perpetuall memory thought good to abridge out of authentike Monuments Iohn the Kings eldest vncle vnder the stile of Iohn King of Castile and Leâ—… and Duke of Lancaster by humble petition to the King claimed to bee now Steward of England in right of his Earledome of Leicester and as he was Duke of Lancaster to beare the Kings chiefe sword called Curtana and as Earle of Lincolne to cutte and carue at the royall Table before the King His petitions being found iust were confirmed to him and to his Assignes the two Earles of Derby and Stafford the first to beare the Sword while the Duke should be busied about other offices as Steward and the other to cut and carue The Duke then in great estate held this the Kings high Court of Stewardship in the VVhite-hall of the Kings Pallace at Westminster Knight the Constable thereof which yet the Earle of Northumberland vpon the ninth day after recouered by force putting those who had surprized it to the sword 9 Neither was the spirit of the English after it began to requicken idle elsewhere for as Sir Robert Rous had diuers wayes vexed the French and taken Olâ—…uer the brother of that renowned Bertrand de Glequin prisoner so Sir Iohn de Harleston Captaine of Cherbrough after him slew and took diuers French in a skirmish These the few foregoing drops of greater approaching showers For Sir Hugh Caluerlee and Sir Thomas Percy made admirals of the narrow Seas tooke many rich prizes and exploited sundry other things very praise worthily bringing home the acceptable newes of the dislike which the Britons had conceiued against the French Kings Gouernment for he commanded them to render vp to him all their strengths Castles and walled Townes and many of them who refused to obey hee put to death 10 These emploiments and fresh designes for other like found need of pecuniary supplies whereupon in a Parliament holden at London it was agreed that for supply of the Kings wants the Commons should be spared and the burthen be wholie vndergone by the able The rates then of that taxe were these Dukes Archbishops Earles and Bishops at ten marks each mitred Abbots at as much besides fortie pence for euery Monke vnder their subiection Briefly saith Thomas Walsingham there was no religious person man or woman Iustitiar Sheriffe Knight Esquire Parson Vicar or Chauntry Priest free from this taxâ—… rated according to the value of their yeerely receiptâ—… 11 We formerlie mentioned how Iohn Shakell the other companion of Robert Haulee so execrablie murdered in Gods-house was taken He now vpon condition that the King besides 500. markes in money should giue him lands to the yeerely value of one hundreth markes and should also found and sufficiently endow at the Kings costs a Chantrie with fiue Priests for their soules whom the kings Officers had wickedly murthered he rendred vp his Hostage the eldest but naturall sonne of the said Earle of Dean At the discouery and bringing-forth of whom all men were stroken with wonderfull loue and admiration for the yong Gentleman hauing giuen his faith not to disclose himselfe appeared in the shape of a base groome in which vnknowne to all the world but his Master hee had of his owne accord lurked An example of such a point of perfect honestie as cannot be forgotten without iniurie 12 The same yeere the Lord Iohn Mountford whom the French had driuen out being inuited home by his Barons returned into his Dutchy of Britaine accompanied with the valiant Knights Caluerley and Percy aforesaid where he his friends and followers were receiued with singular honor Soone after Sir Iohn of Arundell brother to the Earle of Arundell being sent into Britaine to aid the Duke was with many other valiant Knights and Esquires drowned It is imputed by our Author to a iust effect of Gods anger against the said Sir Iohn and his houshold for their manifold vices and outrages practised by him and them before they set out from England for which they had the bitter curses of the people and the Angell of destruction to execute those imprecations vpon the delinquents 13 But the action of â—…iding did more deepely import then that it should bee abandoned for the losse of that vnfortunate fellowship and the exceeding riches which were with them therefore the Lord Thomas of Woodstock Earle of Buckingham with Caluerlee Percy Knols Windleshores or Windsor verie valiant knights other competent forces was sent to assist the Duke of Britaine But because the French Galleys houered vpon the narrow Seas they landed at Calleys and from thence march through France spoiling Countries burning townes the French not daring to empeach them and killing people till they and their whole equipage came safe into Britaine 14 There were about these times ciuill diuisions in France for the Duke of Burgundie younger brother of King Charles lately dead being made Guardian of the person and dominions of his Nephew Charles then in minority had the Duke of Aniou being an elder brother to the Duke of Burgundie a mortall enemie Their bloudy quarrels fell out luckily for the English aides in the Dutchie of Britaine out of which as Duke Iohn had beene driuen for adhering to his father in law the late king Edward so the English did their best to vphold him in it as there was cause 15 The French in these extremes are releeued by their ancient diuersion for the Scots entring about that time with fire and sword into Cumberland and Westmerland and the forrest of Inglewood draue away much Cattle slew the Inhabitants rifled the booths and houses of Perith in the Faire time killing and taking many and driuing away the rest The Earle of Northumberland preparing a bloudy
Edmund de la Pole Earle of Suffolke sonne to Iohn Duke of Suffolke and of Elizabeth sister to King Edward the fourth in the sixteenth yeere of King Henries raigne wilfully slew a common person in his furie Henry not sorry to haue occasion of encreasing his popularity by presenting so great a person to exemplary iustice and in the same act to blemish the honour of a man whose quality was to him suspected caused him for the same to be arraigned The fact hee was perswaded to confesse and therupon had pardon The Earle neuerthelesse as a Prince of the bloud holding himselfe disgraced by hauing been seen a Prisoner at the Kings Bench Barre fled the land discontented and went to his Aunt the Dutchesse Dowager of Burgundie but within a while after being fairely reconciled hee returned After which notwithstanding whether it were by reason of debt the certaine attendant of vaine-spirited and base-braueminded Courtiers wherinto he had deeply thrown himself for his furniture at the celebration of his cosen Prince Arthurs marriage or for that the restlesse spirit of enuie in the Dutchesse had preuailed hee taking his brother with him fledde againe the next yeere after The King who had pardoned his life seemed now to repent his clemency though it is plaine hee spared him of purpose till hee might discouer more of a conspiracy which hee knew was in hammering but his flight troubled him not a little knowing the violent humor of that Lord and remēbring to what a dangerous bloudy issue his brother the Earle of Lincolne had once already brought things at the battell of Stoke in the beginning of his raigne 67 For remedy hee betakes himselfe to his wonted arts and therefore to learne the secrets of the enemy Sir Robert Curson Knight Captaine of the Castell of Hammes by Caleis faines himselfe a friend to the Earle and flies from his charge vnto him An office vnworthy of Knighthood neither can any good spirit in the world stoope it selfe to such double faced emploiment which besides the treacherous dissimulations thereof cannot but bee accompanied with wilfull impieties For who is admitted into trust vpon a contrary side without inuocations of Gods holy name protestations adiurations oathes the vtmost assurances which man can giue to man to beget a conuenient affiance in his sincerity but by this stratagem the king ransackes the bosomes and cabinets of his aduersaries discouering their designes and hopes Whereupon William Courtney Earle of Deuonshire being most nobly descended and hauing to his wife the Lady Katherine one of the daughters of K. Edward the fourth and sister to Queene Elizabeth wife of King Henry William de la Pole brother to the said Edmund Earle of Suffolke Sir Iames Tirrel Sir Iohn Windham Knights with other were attached and committed to custodie and afterward also George Neuil Lord Abergenie and Sir Thomas Greene Knight were likewise apprehended but were soone deliuered The Earle of Deuonshire though innocent for it is the misery of such great men that their owne innocency cannot alwayes procure their owne safety but their birth-right many times and often other mens designations without their least priuity is enough to hazard them yea it is in the power of any conspirator by bare nomination to doe as much so that it concernes them to haue an eye not to their owne onely but to the behauiour also of their whole Alliances and dependancies this Earle I say though innocent remained Prisoner during this Kings life and some yeeres of his sonnes raigne who set him at liberty The other William the Earle of Suffolkes brother had not so strict an hand holden ouer him But Sir Iames Tyrrell Lieutenant of Guines Castell and Sir Iohn Wyndham Welbourn seruant to Sir Iames Tyrrel Curson a Purseuant Mathew Iones yeoman and a Shipman were condemned of treason for aiding the Earle of Suffolke The two Knights were beheaded at Tower hill The Shipman quartered at Tiburne Curson and Iones suffered death at Guines 68 This so round and quicke dealing with the Earles complices and fauourers startled his shallow and raw inuentions and made their whole bulke to swarue and splinter but the King rested not so for vpon the Sunday before the feast of SS Simon and Iude in the same yeere of the said executions there was published at Pauls Crosse by the Kings procurement from Pope Alexander the sixth a Bull of Excommunication and curse against the said Earle of Suffolke Sir Robert Curson and fiue other persons by speciall name and generally all other which aided the Earle against the King to the disturbance of the Kingdome Thus did the most prudent Henrie pursue his enemies not onely with secret countermines and open weapons of Law before they could assemble to make any shew but also with spirituall lightening which doubtlesse had they beene vpon iust cause and by lawfull authoritie fulminated ought infinitely to bee dreaded of good Christians because as Saint Paul saith they deliuer ouer to Satan Sir Robert Curson was named of purpose to make the Earle secure of him which may well be called a perillous if not a prophane deuise though his Holinesse were made the instrument thereof Neither did the King leaue heere for by his letters and messengers he so preuailed with Pope Alexander as hee decreed by his Bull That no person should afterward haue priuiledge of Sanctuary who had once taken the same and come foorth againe and that if any Sanctuarie-man should afterward commit any murther robbery sacriledge treasons c. he should by lay force bee drawne thence to suffer due punishment This was of great vse to the King and preserued many subiects from precipitation for the abuse of Sanctuaries had beene an efficient of many troubles But the same Pope hauing sent Iohn Giglis his Receiuer to gather mony in England shewed himselfe much more fauourable to such as perpetrated those said hainous offences as also Vsury simony rapines adulteries or whatsoeuer offences excepting certaine offences against the Pope and Clergy c. when he sent a * Bull of pardons for money to all such offendors in England dispensing also thereby with such as kept away or by any fraud bad gotten the goods of other men which they should now retaine still without scruple of conscience so as they paid a ratable portion thereof vnto his Holinesse Receiuers Sir Robert Curson though before accursed by the Pope returnes when he saw fit time into England and withall into wonted fauour with his Soueraigne The Earle seeing himselfe thus stript of all hope to doe much harme wandred about Germany and France to finde repose but in the end quite tyred he put himselfe into the grace and protection of Philip then in Flanders who by the death of Isabella was King of Spaine in right of Ioan his wife eldest daughter of Ferdinando and Isabella where hee remained in banishment till King Phillip was
driuen by tempest in the moneth of Ianuary into England as hee meant to haue passed through the sleeue or English Ocean into Spaine there to take possession of that Kingdome and other the appertinances 69 The chiefe Ship of the Nauie Roiall wherein the King was and two other all the rest being scattered by the fury of the weather into seueral places and other Ports of England thrust into ◅arbour at Falmouth Himselfe weary and sicke with the violent tossings of the Sea whereunto hee had neuer as it seemes beene vse◅ would needes come on shore and refresh his spirits though the principall men about him disswaded that course as foreseeing it would procure a longer stay then the nature of their occasions would perhaps well beare And so indeed it fel out for being now in another Princes though his friends dominions where he had no power ouer himself nor others the rumor of arriuall stirring the men in authority thereabout Sir Thomas Trenchard Knight with the suddē forces of the Coūtrey not knowing what the matter might bee came thither and vnderstanding the royall quality of the person inuited him with all humble humanity to his house and foorthwith dispatched postes to Court not long after Sir Iohn Car◅ Knight with a great troupe of armed men repaired also pursuing the like humble entreaties which the King fearing constraint because they were but subiects and durst not let him passe without their Lord and Masters leaue necessarilie yeelded vnto Vpon notice of this mightie Princes casuall arriual King Henry presently commanded the Earle of Arundel to entertaine him till himselfe could come who very magnificently did so with three hundred Horses by Torch-light and in the meane while King Henry himselfe prepares Philip perceiuing that whatsoeuer speed his affaires required yet now there was no remedy but to stay thought not good to expect his approach but to preuent it and came vpon the spurre to Windsore that he might be gone againe the sooner after whom Queene Ioan his wife came leasureably The rest of this entertainement because it hath matter of weight and is well set downe by Polidor Vergil it shall suffice vs to follow his footsteps At Windsore the two Kings after long and seuerall discourses beganne to conferre about renewing their league Henry required that Edmund Earle of Suffolke might be deliuered vp into his power which Philip denied to be a thing that he could doe as holding it most vnreasonable to be the author of his death whom he had taken into Protection but when at the last he found that no excuse nor reason could satisfie for that Henrie voluntarily offered to saue the Earles life he promised to doe therein what he desired and presently tooke order for his sending ouer According whereunto King Henry to draw out the time till he had the wished prey conueied King Philip to London to shew him the head City of his kingdome out of which after a little stay hee reconducted him The Earle in the meane time who conceiued horror at the first newes of King Philips landing in England as fatall to him and resolued that no hope was longer to be reposed in the faith of forraine Princes came ouer not vnwillingly presuming that after pardon of life hee might also in time regaine his liberty or if that hope failed yet should he at lestwise obtaine to die and bee buried in his Countrey But King Philip and his Queene hauing feasted with her sister the Princesse of Walles departed England The Earle was brought through Flanders to Calleis vpon the sixeteenth of March and landed at Douer vpon the foure and twentieth of the same conueighed thither by Sir Henrie Wiat and Sir Iohn Wiltshire with threescore men in armour of the Garrison of Calleis and at Douer Sir Iohn Louel and others receiuing him guarded him safe to the Tower of London King Philipp not long after his landing in Spaine deceased being not thirtie yeeres old That tempest which draue him into England was holden by the people as prodigious for it blew down the golden Eagle from the famous Spire of Pauls Steeple being of Copper richly ouerguilt of fourty pounds weight in length foure foote and in breadth three which also in the fall thereof brake and battered the signe of the Blacke Eagle in Pauls Church-yard in the place where now the Schoole-house stands This accident euen then made some coniecture that the Emperour Maximilian whose Imperiall Ensigne the Eagle is should suffer some losse accordingly saith Polydore as indeed he did by the death of King Philippe his sonne Which if any supersticiously delight in Calculations of that blind nature we may well parallell with that lightning which stroke the letter C. out of Caesar in the inscription of Caesar Augustus his statue wherupon it was gathered that Augustus should liue but one hundreth daies after and then bee called a God Aesar the remaining syllables so signifying in the old Hetruscan tongue which accordingly hapned 70 Thus was the Earle of Suffolke brought backe and the King anchored his quiet at the safe custody of his person within the Tower The other wordly point wherein he chiefely bestowed his ages care was to gather money though by courses seeming very grieuous and full of bitternesse the too griping greedinesse and too-profuse lauishnesse of money in Princes being both alike offensiue to a well setled estate Some excuse his doings herein amongst whom Polydor is chiefe as not proceeding from any deprauation or vncorrected affection of his nature but from an opinion and forecast of generall profite because a Princes humor of gathering tendeth though with distast of particular men to the good publike whereas his profusenes though with some particular mens profite endeth in the empouerishment of the whole And Henry himselfe protested saith Polydor hee did it not for loue of money but with a purpose to bridle the fierce minds of a nation bred vp among factions though they saith the same author who felt the smart and were wounded by his Instruments cried out they were not so much the darts of seuerity which did hit them as of anarice Yet Polydors Apologie may be current for it is not to bee doubted but that such vse the King might propound himselfe and yet withall we can hardly find any commendable root thereof the wayes being so importune and harsh by which hee raised money Let vs heare in this point the obseruatiue Knight Of nature saith hee Henry coueted to accumulate treasure which the people into whome there is infused for the preseruation of Monarchies a naturall desire to discharge their Princes though it bee with the vniust charge of their Counsellors and Ministers did impute vnto Cardinall Morton and Sir Rcinald Bray who as it afterward appeared as Counsellors of ancient authority with him did so sound his humor as neuerthelesse they tempered it Where it is truly said it afterward appeared for till